Skip to main content

Full text of "The Mohammedan world of to-day : being papers read at the First Missionary Conference on Behalf of the Mohammedan World held at Cairo April 4th-9th, 1906"

See other formats


The  Leonard  Library 

OTpcltffe  College 


Toronto 


No..H.V 

STACKS  * 

Register  No.l  Q..C>,S$ 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN 
WORLD    OF    TO-DAY 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN 
WORLD    OF    TO-DAY 


Being  papers  read  at  the  First  Missionary 
Conference  on  behalf  of  the  Mohammedan 
World  held  at  Cairo  April  4th-Qth,  1906 


EDITED  BY 

S.  M.  ZWEMER,  F.  R.  G.  S.,   E.  M.  WHERRY,  D.  D. 
JAMES  L  BARTON,  D.  D. 


(Reproduction   of  a  very  rare  Arabic  Christian  coin  from  the 

Crusaders'  period,  discovered  by  Rev.  W.  K.  Eddy  of  Sidon. 

The  inscriptions  read:  "The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 

Holy  Spirit,  One  God"  ;  "  One  God,  one  Faith,  one 

Baptism."     The  original  is  now  in  the  British 

Museum.  The  significance  of  the  inscription 

is  evident  to  the  student  of  history.) 


The  Young-  People's  Missionary  Movement 
NEW  YORK 


Copyright,   i  906,  by 
FLEMING  H.    REVELL  COMPANY 

SECOND  EDITION 


New  York:  158  Fifth  Avenue 
Chicago:  80  Wabash  Avenue 
Toronto:  25  Richmond  Street,  W. 
London:  21  Paternoster  Square 
Edinburgh:  100  Princes  Street 


CONTENTS 


I. 

INTRODUCTORY  PAPER  ..... 
Rev  .  H.  H.  Jesiup,  D.  D. 

II 

II. 

ISLAM  IN  EGYPT  ...... 
Rev  .  Andrew  Watson,  D.  D. 

21 

III. 

ISLAM  IN  WEST  AFRICA  .... 
Dr.  W.  R.  Miller 

4' 

IV. 

ISLAM  IN  TURKEY  ..... 
Anatolicus 

5' 

V. 

ISLAM  IN  SYRIA  AND  PALESTINE 
Rev.  W.  K.  Eddy 

59 

VI. 

ISLAM  IN  ARABIA  ...... 
Rev.  J.  C.  Young,  M.  D. 

79 

VII. 

ISLAM  IN  ARABIA  ..... 
Rev.  S.  M.  Zwemer,  D.  D. 

99 

VIII. 

ISLAM  IN  PERSIA  ...... 
Rev.  W.  St.Clair  Tisdall,  M.  A.,  D.  D. 

"3 

IX. 

ISLAM  IN  BALUCHISTAN  .... 
Rev.  A.  Duncan  Dixey 

131 

X. 

ISLAM  IN  NORTH  INDIA  .... 
Rev.  E.  M.  Wherry,  D.  D. 

'47 

XI. 

ISLAM  IN  SOUTH  INDIA  .  .  .  . 
Rev  .  M.  G.  Goldsmith,  M.  A. 

173 

XII. 

THE  NEW  ISLAM  IN  INDIA  .... 
Rev.  H.  U.  Weitbrecht,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D. 

185 

XIII. 

ISLAM  IN  SUMATRA         ..... 

205 

Rev.  G.  K.  Simon 
7 


8 


Contents 


XIV.  ISLAM  IN  JAVA    ...... 

Rev.  C.  fibers,  Jr. 
Rev.  J.  Per  ho  even,  Sr. 

XV.  ISLAM  IN  BOKHARA  AND  CHINESE  TURKESTAN  . 

Rev.  E.  John  Larsen 

XVI.  ISLAM  IN  CHINA          ..... 

Rev.  W.  Gilbert  Wahhe,  M.  A. 

XVII.  How  TO  AROUSE  THE  CHURCH  AT  HOME  TO 

THE  NEEDS  OF  ISLAM        .... 
Robert  E.  Speer,  M.  A. 

XVIII.  STATISTICAL    AND    COMPARATIVE    SURVEY    OF 

ISLAM  IN  AFRICA     ..... 
Rev.  Chas.  R.  Watson,  D.  D. 

XIX.  STATISTICAL    AND    COMPARATIVE    SURVEY    OF 

ISLAM  IN  ASIA  WITH  TOTALS  FOR  THE  EN 
TIRE  WORLD  . 

Rev.  S.  M.  Zwemer,  D.  D. 


233 

241 
247 

265 
279 

289 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing  page 
PILGRIMS  AROUND  THE  KAABA  IN  THE  SACRED  MOSQUE 

AT  MECCA        .......   Title 

ENTRANCE  TO  THE  MOSQUE  EL  AZHAR,  CAIRO     .          .        32 
A  MOSLEM  CONVERT  AND  EVANGELIST  (EGYPT)  .          .       36 
MOSLEMS  AT  PRAYER  (EGYPT)  .....        36 

MOSQUE  OF  ST.  SOPHIA     .          .          .          .          .         .      -54 

A  WOMAN  OF  MECCA        .  .          .          .          .82 

A  TYPICAL  ARAB  OF  YEMEN       .          .          .          .         .88 

MOURNERS  ON  THE  ANNIVERSARY  OF  HUSSEIN'S  DEATH, 

TEHERAN,  PERSIA  .  .  .  .  ».  .  .'  114 
TYPES  SEEN  IN  THE  CAUCASUS  .  .  .  .  .122 
A  MOSLEM  CONVERT,  PERSIA  .  .  .  .  .126 
PROFESSORS  AND  STUDENTS,  FORMAN  CHRISTIAN  COLLEGE 

AT  LAHORE      .          .          .         .          .          .          .166 

A  MOSLEM  DERISH  (DINGING)    .....      222 

MECCA  PILGRIMS  FROM  CELEBES  ....      238 

MECCA  PILGRIMS  FROM  DJAPARA,  JAVA  .  .  .  238 
TRAVELLING  DERISHES  FROM  BOKHARA  .  .  .  244 
INTERIOR  OF  A  MOHAMMEDAN  MOSQUE  .  .  .  260 
FOUR  MISSIONARY  MARTYRS  OF  ARABIA  .  .  .  272 

MAPS  AND  STATISTICAL  CHARTS 

MAP  OF  ARABIA       .          .          .          .          .          .          .  IOI 

MAP  OF  AFRICA       .......  282 

STATISTICAL  SURVEY  OF  ISLAM  IN  AFRICA     .          «         .  285 

MAP  OF  ASIA  ....'...  288 

DIAGRAMS  OF  MOSLEM  POPULATION     ....  292 

STATISTICAL  SURVEY  OF  ISLAM  IN  AFRICA     .          .          .  295 

9 


I 

Introductory   Paper 
Rev.  H.  H.  Jessup,  D.  D. 


"The  sword  of  Mohammed  and  the  Koran  are  the  most  stub 
born  enemies  of  civilization,  liberty  and  truth  which  the  world 
has  yet  known." — Sir  Wm.  Muir. 

"And  who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God?  " — 1  John  5  :  5. 

"Father,  the  hour  is  come;  glorify  Thy  Sou  that  Thy  Son 
may  glorify  Thee." — John  17 ;  1. 


I 

Introductory  Paper 

KECENTLY  through  the  courtesy  of  a  mutual 
friend,  I  visited  the  house  of  a  Sheikh,  whose  fam 
ily  claims  to  be  the  only  one  in  Cairo  lineally  de 
scended  from  Mohammed.  He  is  a  venerable  man 
living  in  a  house  hundreds  of  years  old,  whose 
architecture,  carvings,  inscriptions  and  decorations, 
are  all  expressions  of  the  faith  of  Islam.-  But  the 
numerous  rooms  are  unoccupied.  The  only  son, 
the  heir  of  the  lineage,  died  ten  years  ago  in  early 
manhood,  and  since  then  the  mother  has  lived  near 
the  Citadel,  in  order  to  be  near  his  tomb,  given 
over  to  inconsolable  grief.  The  aged  Sheikh  is 
courteous  and  affable — a  fine  specimen  of  patri 
archal  dignity.  But  the  shadow  of  that  bereave 
ment  has  not  been  lightened. 

The  sight  of  that  mansion  seemed  to  take  one 
back  through  the  ages  of  Islam.  And  I  have  been 
thinking  of  that  mightiest  system  of  monotheism 
the  world  has  ever  known,  "  shadowing  with 
wings,"  the  great  continents  of  Asia  and  Africa, 
having  in  its  progress  stamped  out  of  existence 
tens  of  thousands  of  Christian  churches,  and  riveted 
upon  200,000,000  of  men,  its  doctrines,  polity,  cere 
monial,  and  code  of  laws,  and  imbedded  itself  in 

13 


14       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  Arabic  language  like  the  nummulite  fossils  in 
the  ledges  of  Jebel  Mokattam,  until  it  stands  to-day 
like  a  towering  mountain  range,  whose  summits 
are  gilded  with  the  light  of  the  great  truths  of 
God's  existence  and  unity,  and  whose  foothills  run 
down  into  the  sloughs  of  polygamy  and  oppression 
and  degradation  of  women. 

Most  people  are  somewhat  familiar  with  the  fa 
vourable  and  unfavourable  features  of  this  system. 
They  know  something  of  its  vast  proportions,  its 
prodigious  strength,  and  its  power  of  propagation. 
But  very  few  even  among  Christians  are  aware  of 
the  great  spiritual  needs  of  Islam.  Nor  is  the 
Church  at  large  awake  to  the  fact  that  the  Moham 
medan  world  has  suffered  this  destitution  because 
of  her  past  neglect,  and  that  present  open  doors  are 
a  challenge  to  her  faith  and  faithfulness.  These 
subjects  embrace  so  wide  a  field  that  it  will  be 
impossible  to  do  more  than  allude  to  the  salient 
points. 

I.    THE  SPIRITUAL  DESTITUTION  OF  ISLAM 

(a)    In   general,  Mohammedans  need  what  all 

men  need — salvation  through  Jesus  Christ.     They 

need  to  feel  their  need  as  lost  sinners.     This  is 

what  they  almost  universally  fail  to  experience. 

Their  conceit,  arising  from  the  old  Semitic  or  Ju- 

daistic   idea  of   their  essential   superiority  to  all 

other  men,  is  a  serious  obstacle  to  their  acceptance 

of  the  Christian  faith. 

(J)    Spiritual  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 


Introductory  Paper  15 

ness  are  almost  unknown.  They  regard  their  cere 
monial  righteousness  as  complete,  and  they  are 
satisfied.  Even  where  spiritual  longing  for  peace 
with  God  is  felt,  there  is  nothing  in  Islam  to  sat 
isfy  it.  Some  of  the  most  eminent  men  in  the  his 
tory  of  Islam  have  vainly  sought  it  and  died  in  de 
spair.  I  know  of  no  work  in  Arabic  or  English 
which  presents  this  unsatisfied  longing  of  the  Mos 
lem  heart,  more  vividly  than  the  Musbah-el  Huda, 
ila  Sir  el  Fida — "  The  Torch  of  Guidance  to  the 
Mystery  of  Redemption,"  by  the  author  of  the 
Bakurat  and  translated  into  English  by  the  la 
mented  Sir  William  Muir,  and  published  by  the 
Religious  Tract  Society  of  London.  The  author 
quotes  from  Mohammedan  authors  accounts  of  the 
last  hours  of  the  companions  of  Mohammed,  viz. : 
Abu  Bekr,  Ali,  Muawia,  Sofian  el  Thuri  and  Omar 
ibn  el  Khattab,  and  their  dying  utterances  of  doubt 
and  despair. 

Abu  Bekr  said :  "  This  is  the  day  of  my  release 
and  obtaining  of  my  desert ;  if  gladness,  it  will  be 
lasting ;  if  sorrow,  it  will  never  cease." 

Ali  said :  "  Alas,  alas,  provision  for  the  journey 
is  small  and  its  risks  so  dangerous  !  " 

Muawia  said  to  his  son  Yezid :  "  When  I  die, 
take  some  of  the  hair  and  nails  of  the  prophet  and 
place  them  upon  my  eyes  and  in  my  mouth  and 
throat ;  then  spread  the  prophet's  shirt  along  the 
coffin ;  if  anything  could  bring  a  blessing  this 
would."  And  Yezid  at  his  funeral  said,  "  If  the 
Almighty  forgive  him,  it  will  be  because  of  His 


16       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

mercy;  if  He  take  vengeance  upon  Lira,  it  will  be 
for  his  transgressions." 

Sofian  el  Thuri,  as  death  approached,  said  :  "  I  am 
troubled  because  I  am  going  on  a  way  I  know  not 
of,  to  appear  before  the  Lord  whom  I  have  never 
seen." 

Omar  ibn  el  Khattab,  one  of  the  greatest  and 
best  of  the  Caliphs,  was  greatly  depressed  in  view 
of  death,  and  said,  "  Whom  are  ye  trying  to  de 
ceive  ?  Had  I  the  whole  East  and  the  West,  gladly 
would  I  give  up  all,  to  be  delivered  from  this  awful 
terror  that  is  hanging  over  me !  Would  that  I 
never  had  existed  !  Would  that  my  mother  never 
had  borne  me ! " 

The  Sufis  might  be  regarded  as  an  exception, 
but  their  highest  aspiration  is  reunion  with  God  or 
absorption  into  the  nature  of  Him  from  whom  men 
are  but  emanations.  They  are  absolute  fatalists, 
denying  that  man  is  free  in  his  actions.  Their 
chief  occupation  is  meditation  on  the  unity  of  God, 
the  Zikr,  or  repeating  the  names  of  God,  and  ad 
vancement  in  the  Tariqa  or  Journey  of  life,  so  as 
to  attain  unification  with  God.  Sufism  is  regarded 
as  "  an  adaptation  from  the  Yedanta  school  of 
Hindu  philosophers." 

(c)  They  need  to  understand  that  Christians  are 
not  their  enemies.  The  wars  and  conflicts  of  1,200 
years  with  Christians,  have  put  them  into  an  atti 
tude  of  political  hostility  to  Christianity.  This  can 
only  be  overcome  by  patience,  kindness  and  the 
presentation  of  Christ  as  the  only  Redeemer. 


Introductory  Paper  17 

(d)  They  need  the  Bible  in  their  own  language, 
and  wise  Christian  literature.     This  has  already 
been  done  in  most  Mohammedan  countries.     Dur 
ing  the  last  year  46,000,000  of  pages  of  the  Arabic 
Scriptures    have    been   printed    at   the   press   in 
Beirut. 

(e)  They  need  an  apostle  from  their  own  ranks ; 
a  Mohammedan  scholar,  enlightened,  renewed  by 
God's    Spirit,    thoroughly  converted   to   faith   in 
Jesus,  the  Son  of  Mary,  as  the  only  Redeemer,  who 
will  proclaim  that  the  set  time  to  favour  Islam  has 
come  and  that  they  are  all  called  to  accept  Christ. 
Foreigners  cannot  do  it :  "  a  tree  must  be  cut  down 
by  one  of  its  own  branches."     The  Babi  (Behai) 
movement   in   Persia  shows   what  a  tremendous 
influence  one  man  can  exert  in  breaking  up  the 
solidarity  of  Islam.     Let  us  pray  that  God  will 
raise   up   such   leaders  in  Egypt  and  Arabia,  in 
Syria  and  India. 

(/")  They  need  a  clear  statement  of  the  Chris 
tian  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  to  disabuse  their  minds 
of  the  misrepresentations  and  perversions  of  their 
teachers  for  ages — that  Christians  believe  that 
God  the  Father  married  a  wife  and  begat  a  Son ; 
a  doctrine  which  no  Christian  believes  or  has  ever 
taught.  The  metaphysical  difficulty  of  believing 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and  Christ's  divine  and 
human  natures,  cannot  be  solved  by  reasoning.  It 
is  purely  a  doctrine  of  Revelation,  and  unless  aided 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  no  Moslem  can  accept  Jesus 
Christ  as  a  Divine  Saviour. 


l8       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

II.  PAST  NEGLECT  OF  TIIE  CHURCH 
The  whole  Church  of  Christ  has  certainly  great 
neglect  to  confess :  (a)  The  Church  has  over 
looked  Islam,  as  a  negligible  quantity.  In  con 
templating  the  800,000,000  of  heathen  and  pagans, 
Islam  has  been  thought  to  be  of  secondary  im 
portance.  Only  within  the  last  thirty  years  has 
the  Church  found  out  the  prodigious  numerical 
strength  of  Islam,  and  its  rapid  progress  in  Asia 
and  Africa. 

(6)  Many  in  the  Christian  Church  have  been 
led  to  think  of  Islam  as  a  mild  Oriental  Uni- 
tarianism,  well  enough  adapted  to  Asiatics  and 
Africans,  and  have  been  satisfied  to  let  the  Moslems 
alone.  This  has  come  about  largely  through  the 
misrepresentations  of  men  like  Bosworth  Smith, 
who  would  have  us  believe  that  Islam  has  little  to 
learn  or  gain  from  Christianity.  The  evils  of 
polygamy,  the  harem  seclusion  of  woman,  facility 
of  divorce,  exclusiveness  and  hatred  of  other  sects 
— these  and  other  features  have  been  ignored  or 
defended.  Much  may  be  said  in  approval  of 
Islamic  doctrines  which  are  borrowed  from  Chris 
tianity,  but  vital  doctrinal  errors,  and  corrupting 
social  and  moral  teachings,  especially  in  the  degra 
dation  of  woman,  are  too  great  to  allow  any 
thoughtful  Christian  to  be  satisfied  with  Islam. 

(c)  Another  cause  of  past  neglect  has  been 
despair.  The  conversion  of  Islam  has  been 
thought  a  hopeless  task.  Christians  at  home  and 
travellers  abroad  inquire  how  many  Moslems  have 


Introductory  Paper  19 

been  converted,  and  say  the  effort  is  useless.  They 
have  not  taken  pains  to  read  of  16,000  converted 
in  the  East  Indies,  and  5,000  in  India;  of  such 
cases  as  Imad  ud  Din  and  Kamil  Aietany.  We 
should  not  despair  of  success  until  we  have  tried, 
done  our  best,  and  persevered  patiently  in  the 
work.  In  Turkey,  Christians  are  looked  on  as  the 
political  foes  of  Islam,  and  it  is  difficult  for  any 
Mohammedan  to  receive  instruction  from  an 
enemy.  The  present  attitude  of  missionaries  in 
Turkey  towards  Islam  is  that  of  educating  the 
young,  distributing  the  Scriptures,  earnestly  pray 
ing  for  the  day  of  religious  liberty,  and  trying  to 
exhibit  the  religion  of  Christ  by  living  a  Christ- 
like  life. 

III.  THE  CHALLENGE  OF  OPEN  DOORS 

1.  It  is  a  fact  not  to  be  ignored  or  lightly  re 
garded  that  almost  the  only  really  open  doors  to 
reach  Islam,  are  in  countries  where  Moslems  are 
under  Christian  or  non-Moslem  rule.     The  Turkish 
Empire,  "Western  Arabia,  Persia,  Turkestan,  Af 
ghanistan,  Tripoli  (Africa),  and   Morocco,  under 
Moslem  rule,  are  virtually  sealed  against  liberty 
of  conscience  and  belief.     On  the  other  hand,  in 
India,  the  East  Indies,  Northwest  China,  Egypt, 
Tunis,  and  Algiers,  the  door  may  be  regarded  as 
open,  so  that  about  140,000,000  are  in  a  measure 
accessible  to  the  Christian  missionary. 

2.  God  has  given  us  many  noble  examples  of 
the  true  conversion  of  Moslems  to  the  evangelical 


2O       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

faith,  in  India,  Persia,  Syria  and  Egypt, — as  Kamil 
of  Beirut,  Imad  ud  Din  and  others  of  India  and 
Mirza  Ibrahim  of  Tabriz. 

3.  The  increase  of  the  desire  for  education, 
especially  for  the  education  of  girls,  in  Moslem  lands, 
is  very  encouraging.     However  defective  the  edu 
cation  may  be,  it  is  a  great  advance  when  the 
mothers  are  able  to  read.1    And  the  fact  that  there 
are  100  Moslem  young  men  in  the  Syrian  Protes 
tant  College  in  Beirut,  and  many  in  the  mission 
schools  of  Egypt,  is  full  of  hope. 

4.  The    movement    for    the   emancipation  of 
woman  in  Egypt  and  elsewhere  will,  no  doubt, 
extend  to  other  lands. 

5.  The  translation  of  the  Bible  into  Arabic,  and 
many  other  languages  spoken  by  Moslems,  and  the 
preparation  of  a  growing  literature  : — El  Ifindy, 
El  Bakurat,  Minar  ul  Ifaqq,  Mizan  ul  Ifaqq,  and 
other  works  are  also  causes  for  praise  and  thanks 
giving. 

1  The  Moslems  of  Beirut  have  nine  schools  for  girls  in  that  one 
city. 


II 

Islam  in   Egypt 
Rev.  Andrew  Watson,  D.  D. 


"  In  Lower  Egypt  the  Moslems  form  about  ninety-eight  per 
cent,  of  the  population,  and  in  Upper  Egypt  about  eighty-eight 
per  cent. 

"  At  a  glance  therefore  we  can  see  that  the  need  of  the  country 
ia  the  need  of  the  Moslems,  and  although  some  consider  the  best 
way  to  reach  them,  is  by  working  amongst  the  Christians  until 
the  reproach  of  a  nominal  Christianity  is  rolled  away,  yet  we 
cannot  but  feel  that  this  and  many  succeeding  generations  of  our 
brethren,  the  followers  of  the  false  prophet,  must  perish  without 
light  or  possibility  of  it,  if  their  evangelization  await  this  most 
desirable  consummation." — J.  Martin  Cleaver. 


II 

Islam  in  Egypt 

THE  Mohammedans  under  Amr  Ibn-El-As  took 
Egypt  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  640.  Egypt  was 
then  a  Christian  country  ruled  by  a  Mukawkas 
under  appointment  of  the  emperor.  There  was, 
however,  a  division  among  the  Christians ;  one 
party  siding  with  the  civil  ruler ;  the  other,  under 
the  influence  of  Egyptian  national  aspirations,  was 
desirous  for  his  overthrow.  This  division  made 
the  entrance  of  the  Arab  invaders  easy ;  indeed,  it 
is  generally  believed  that  the  national  party  wel 
comed  the  Mohammedan  leader  as  a  means  of 
deliverance  from  the  Imperialists.  If  they  did,  it 
was  not  long  before  they  had  abundant  reason  for 
repentance. 

At  the  time  of  the  Mohammedan  invasion,  the 
Egyptian  church  had  wandered  far  from  the  sim 
plicity  of  the  Christian  religion  as  taught  in  the 
four  gospels  and  the  writings  of  the  apostles,  and 
had  practically  adopted  a  method  of  salvation 
manifestly  at  variance  with  the  doctrine  of  salva 
tion  by  free  grace,  as  was  the  case  with  nearly  all 
the  Christian  churches  of  the  East.  From  the 
time  the  Mohammedans  added  Egypt  to  their 
conquests,  the  defection  of  Egyptian  Christians  to 
Islam  began,  and  it  continued  all  down  the  cen 
turies  until  the  days  of  Mohammed  Ali ;  indeed, 

23 


24       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

it  cannot  be  said  to  have  ceased  up  to  the  present 
time,  for  no  year  has  passed  during  my  residence 
of  forty-four  years  in  the  Nile  valley  without  my 
hearing  of  several  instances  of  defection.  The 
causes  are  chiefly,  the  hope  of  worldly  gain  of 
various  kinds,  severe  and  continued  persecution, 
exposure  to  the  cruelty  and  rapacity  of  Moslem 
neighbours,  and  personal  indignities  as  well  as 
political  disabilities  of  various  kinds.  Mrs.  Butcher 
in  her  book  on  the  Egyptian  church  has  told  us 
some  of  the  sad  and  cruel  experiences  of  the 
Christians  of  Egypt  under  the  dominion  of  Islam. 
Indeed,  it  is  a  wonder  that  any  one  bearing  a 
Christian  name  could  have  lived  here  up  to  the 
eighteenth  century.  Before  that  time,  no  amount 
of  Christian  testimony  could  condemn  a  Moham 
medan.  Christians  were  not  allowed  to  ride 
horses,  or  wear  a  seal  on  their  finger,  or  wear 
a  white  turban,  and,  in  title  deeds  conveying  prop 
erty  from  or  to  a  Christian,  he  was  described  as 
the  "  accursed  one."  But  it  is  not  Islam  in  Egypt 
in  the  past  of  which  I  write.  I  write  of  Islam  in 
Egypt  as  it  exists  at  the  present  time. 

I.    NUMBER  AND  PROPORTION 
The  population  of  Egypt  at  the  last  census, 
taken  some  time  after  the  British  occupation  was : 

Mohammedans       •        •  8,978,775 

Christians          -        -        -  730,162 

Jews      ....  25,200 

Diverse     ....  268 


Islam  in  Egypt  25 

This  will  make  the  percentage  of  Moham 
medans  92.23,  or  about  thirteen  times  the  num 
ber  of  Christians.  The  proportion  must  be  much 
the  same  at  the  present  time ;  any  change  is  likely 
to  be  in  favour  of  the  Christians.  The  smallest 
proportion  of  Mohammedans  is  probably  to  be 
found  in  the  cities  of  Alexandria  and  Cairo  and 
the  province  of  Assiut. 

II.    SOCIAL  CONDITIONS 

Speaking  generally,  this  is  the  saddest  phase  of 
my  subject.  With  few  exceptions  the  women  are 
either  the  slaves  or  the  playthings  of  the  men, 
and  oftenest  by  far  the  former.  Excluding  the 
highest  strata  of  society,  a  man  generally  marries 
in  order  to  secure  a  permanent  servant  for  himself 
and  his  immediate  family  relations;  and  if  the 
wife  does  not  fill  the  bill,  she  is  either  divorced  to 
make  room  for  another  or  a  second  wife  is  added. 
A  prominent  Moslem  has  said,  in  conversation,  that 
not  more  than  five  per  cent,  of  Mohammedans  in 
Egypt  retain  the  first  wife  to  the  day  of  her  death. 
Divorces  are  as  frequent  as  they  ever  were,  but  in 
fewer  cases  is  there  a  plurality  of  wives. 

In  the  homes,  the  women  occupy  one  part  of 
the  house  and  the  men  another;  generally  the 
men  eat  first,  then  the  women,  and  then  the  serv 
ants.  Outside  of  the  family  circle  there  is  no  com 
mingling  of  the  sexes,  above  a  certain  age,  at  a 
common  meal  or  for  an  evening  sociable.  Even 
at  funerals  and  marriages,  the  separation  is  strictly 


26       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

observed.  At  marriages,  both  men  and  women 
witness  the  same  obscene  motions  of  the  danc 
ing  girls,  and  listen  to  the  same  immoral  chant 
ing,  though  from  different  positions  on  the 
premises. 

Marriages  are  often  legalized  when  the  bride 
groom  is  less  than  sixteen  and  the  bride  less  than 
thirteen,  and  the  arrangements  are  all  made  and 
carried  out  by  their  nearest  relatives,  and  some 
times  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  one  of  the 
couple.  At  their  first  marriage  the  parties  can, 
therefore,  have  no  idea  of  the  responsibilities  and 
cares  incident  to  married  life ;  it  is  no  wonder  that 
so  many  are  unhappy  in  their  homes.  One  reason, 
and  perhaps  the  chief  reason,  for  early  marriages 
is  to  prevent  the  youth  from  falling  into  vices 
which  are  very  prevalent  and  caused  no  doubt  by 
the  reading  or  relating  of  vile  stories  in  the  hear 
ing  of  children,  and  by  the  generally  unchaste 
character  of  the  conversation  of  the  people. 

The  cause  of  divorce  may  be  anything,  and 
often  nothing  more  than  the  man's  wish  to  get 
rid  of  his  wife  in  order  to  be  able  to  secure  an 
other.  The  legal  allowance  for  divorced  women, 
for  even  the  limited  legal  time,  is  often  only 
collected  from  the  man  when  the  woman  has 
powerful  friends  to  plead  her  cause  before  the 
kadi.  One  of  the  saddest  sights  in  Egypt  is  the 
environs  of  the  kadi's  court  where  divorced  women 
and  widows  come  to  plead  in  vain  for  justice.  The 
jealousy  of  Mohammedans  for  all  that  pertains 


Islam  in  Egypt  27 

properly  to  their  religious  system,  especially  as 
regards  the  prerogatives  of  men  and  their  authority 
over  their  wives  and  other  female  members  of  the 
household,  has  effectually  prevented  any  reforma 
tion  of  the  kadi's  court. 

The  use  of  opium  and  hashish  is  wide-spread, 
and  in  the  cities  and  large  towns  the  use  of  western 
intoxicants  is  becoming  more  and  more  common, 
especially  among  government  officials  and  servants. 
I  have  been  told  by  well-informed  Mohammedans 
that  neither  learned  nor  unlearned,  rich  nor  poor, 
high  nor  low,  regard  it  as  a  sin  to  take  opium  in 
some  of  its  forms. 

III.    POLITICAL  ISLAM 

Though  Egypt  is  nominally  a  part  of  the  Mo 
hammedan  Empire  of  the  Sultan  of  Constanti 
nople,  paying  a  heavy  tribute  to  the  imperial 
exchequer,  yet  it  has  been  free  to  govern  itself 
from  the  time  of  Mohammed  Ali  until  the  British 
occupation  in  1882.  During  its  independence 
under  the  rule  of  this  energetic  prince  and  his 
successors,  Egypt  was  governed  on  Mohammedan 
principles  modified  somewhat  by  European  in 
fluences  proceeding  from  the  western  officials  em 
ployed  in  many  departments  of  State.  Arbitrary 
and  unjust  rule  had  full  sway  during  the  reign  of 
Ismail  the  first  Khedive,  and  the  people  were 
despoiled  of  money  and  lands  in  order  to  carry  out 
his  ambitious  designs,  and  a  debt  was  contracted 
which  still  weighs  heavily  on  the  people.  But 


28       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

with  all  his  tyranny  and  extravagance,  Ismail 
initiated  enterprises  and  carried  out  improvements 
which  have  in  no  small  degree  benefited  the 
country. 

Since  the  British  occupation,  Islam  has  governed 
Egypt  only  indirectly.  The  real  ruler  has  been 
Lord  Cromer  with  his  staff  of  British  officials,  who 
plan,  direct,  restrain,  and  control  in  all  the  de 
partments  of  the  government — Finance,  Interior, 
Justice,  Public  Works,  and  Public  Instruction. 
Notwithstanding  this,  Islam  has  no  little  influence 
politically,  exercised  through  the  Khedive,  his 
ministers,  the  executive  officials  throughout  the 
country,  and  the  press.  The  Khedive's  ministers 
are  all  Moslems  except  one,  and  all  matters  of 
importance  are  passed  upon  by  them,  though  pre 
pared  and  presented  by  the  British  officials  in  each 
department.  Certain  matters  also  come  up  before 
a  consultative  assembly,  very  few  of  whose  mem 
bers  are  Christians.  No  little  power  is  exerted  on 
the  minds  of  the  British  authorities  by  Moham 
medan  journals,  some  of  which  have  a  very  wide 
circulation. 

Of  course,  the  ultimate  authority  rests  with  the 
representative  of  the  British  government,  but  it 
often  appears  to  outsiders  that  he  is  especially 
favourable  to  Mohammedan  interests,  paying  un 
due  respect  to  Moslem  prejudices,  at  the  expense 
of  Christian  interests.  The  following  item  of 
recent  history  is  an  example :  The  public  pleadings 
in  the  native  courts  were  on  Sunday.  This  re- 


Islam  in  Egypt  29 

quired  Christian  lawyers  to  be  present  and  pre 
vented  them  from  attending  their  church  services. 
A  number  of  the  Christian  lawyers  waited  on  the 
authorities  and  petitioned  them  to  have  these  sit 
tings  on  some  other  day  of  the  week  than  Sunday 
or  Friday.  The  arrangement  was  agreed  to,  and 
preparations  were  set  on  foot  to  carry  it  out,  but 
the  Mohammedan  papers  made  such  a  stir  over  the 
matter  that  it  was  annulled.  It  was  represented 
as  the  Christian  holiday  and  a  step  towards  des 
troying  the  Mohammedan  holiday,  whereas  it  was 
only  a  just  arrangement  to  allow  the  Christians 
employed  in  the  courts  the  opportunity  of  attend 
ing  divine  worship,  without  in  the  least  interfering 
with  the  holiday  of  the  Moslems. 

The  influence  of  Islam  is  very  great  in  the 
courts,  as  the  majority  of  the  judges  are  in  almost 
all  cases  Mohammedans.  The  closest  inspection  is 
necessary  in  the  interests  of  justice,  especially  in 
cases  where  one  party  is  Mohammedan  and  the 
other  of  some  other  religion.  I  have  known 
several  cases  of  glaring  injustice,  to  one  of  which 
I  called  the  attention  of  the  controlling  author 
ities.  A  young  man  had  been  accustomed  to  meet 
with  others,  some  of  them  Moslems  and  others 
Christians,  for  friendly  conversation  on  religious 
subjects.  As  the  Koran  was  often  referred  to,  the 
young  man  purchased  a  copy  for  his  personal  use 
and  made  annotations  on  the  margin.  The  book 
fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Moslem,  who  took  it  to  the 
kadi,  who  advised  that  a  case  be  presented  against 


30       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  young  man  for  attempting  to  change  the  Koran 
The  case  was  taken  up  by  the  court  and  the  young 
man  was  found  guilty  and  sentenced  to  one  year 
in  the  penitentiary.  He  appealed  the  case  and  the 
court  of  appeal  confirmed  the  judgment.  At  my 
instance  the  higher  authorities  looked  into  the 
matter  and  found  a  case  of  gross  injustice,  and 
after  four  months'  imprisonment  and  ill  treatment 
in  prison,  the  young  man  was  pardoned  by  the 
Khedive.  Other  cases  quite  as  glaring  as  this  have 
come  under  my  notice. 

It  must  be  remembered,  too,  in  order  to  measure 
the  influence  of  Islam  in  Egypt,  that  the  executive 
part  of  the  administration  is  in  the  hands  of  Mo 
hammedans:  such  as  governors  and  deputy -gov 
ernors  of  the  provinces,  mayors  of  the  chief  cities, 
chief  officers  of  police  in  the  various  divisions  of 
the  provinces,  and  nearly  all  the  umdas  and  sheikhs 
of  the  numerous  towns  and  villages.  This  gives 
Islam  a  mighty  power  even  under  the  British  occu 
pation,  when  we  remember  the  amount  of  prejudice 
that  still  remains,  and  the  fact  that  these  Eastern 
people  bring  their  religion  into  all  the  relations  of 
human  life  and  make  it  a  chief  reason  in  the  decision 
of  all  questions,  and  a  principal  moving  power  in 
all  actions.  It  is  true  that  when  glaring  cases  of 
injustice  are  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  British 
authorities,  they  are  not  slow  in  righting  the 
wrongs  as  far  as  it  is  possible,  but,  through  fear,  it 
is  very  seldom  that  an  Egyptian  will  dare  to  com 
plain  of  those  who  oppress  them.  I  do  not  hesi- 


Islam  in  Egypt  31 

tate  to  say  that  the  British  occupation  instead  of 
weakening  Islam  has  strengthened  it. 

IV.    ISLAM  INTELLECTUALLY 

It  is  generally  understood  that  Christians  and 
Jews,  in  proportion  to  their  numbers,  stand  higher 
than  Mohammedans  in  competitive  examination, 
perhaps  because  in  the  case  of  the  former  the  stim 
ulus  is  greater,  and  the  hope  of  outside  help  less. 
There  is  so  much  in  favour  of  the  latter — the  influ 
ence  of  their  immense  majority,  of  powerful  friends, 
and  the  expected  favour  of  the  British  officials, — 
that  the  young  Moslem  has  little  fear  of  failure  to 
secure  a  position  or  occupation,  even  if  he  does  not 
obtain  the  best  marks,  because  Christians  are  not 
eligible  to  many  of  the  places  in  the  government 
service. 

Moslems  as  well  as  Christians  have  greatly  ad 
vanced  in  knowledge  and  intellectual  pursuits' dur 
ing  the  last  twenty  years.  It  is  surprising  how 
many  newspapers,  daily,  weekly  and  monthly,  have 
been  started,  and  the  increase  in  these  journals  has 
been  as  great  perhaps  among  Moslems  as  among 
Christians.  The  Moeyyid,  edited  by  Sheikh  Ali 
Yusef,  is  a  first  class  daily,  and  has  a  larger  circula 
tion  than  any  other  paper  in  Egypt.  Its  leading  ar 
ticles  do  not  equal,  however,  in  intellectual  grasp,  or 
sound  reasoning,  or  useful  information,  those  in  the 
Mokattam  and  some  other  papers  edited  by  Chris 
tians,  which  every  Egyptian  ought  to  read.  As 
far  as  I  know,  the  Mohammedans  have  no  histor 


32       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

ical  and  scientific  monthly ;  certainly  none  to  be 
compared  with  the  Muktatif,  or  the  JJilal,  or  the 
Mohit — all  magazines  conducted  by  Christians. 
The  Moslems  are  behind  the  Christians  on  most  of 
the  fields  of  literature.  The  reason  may  be  found 
in  their  home  training,  and  especially  in  the  method 
of  education,  by  which  the  memory  and  not  the 
intellectual  powers  are  developed.  It  is  notorious 
that  the  methods  used  in  the  Azhar,  the  great  Mo 
hammedan  university  where  thousands  are  yearly 
enrolled  as  scholars,  have  been  the  very  worst,  cal 
culated  indeed  to  discourage  and  retard  the  learner. 
An  attempt  was  made  by  the  late  intelligent  Mufti 
to  bring  about  a  reformation,  and  for  a  time  great 
hopes  were  entertained  that  a  new  regime  would 
be  established,  but  jealousy,  prejudice,  and  per 
sonal  antipathy  thwarted  all  the  best  efforts  of  this 
sincere  reformer. 

To  complete  a  course  in  the  Azhar  requires 
about  twelve  years.  The  curriculum  includes  ju 
risprudence,  theology,  exegesis,  grammar,  syntax, 
rhetoric,  logic  and  the  traditions  of  Mohammed.1 
The  late  Mufti  added  geography,  history  and 
chirography. 

The  first  order  of  the  learned  men  receive,  be 
sides  rations  of  bread,  from  four  pounds  to  six 
pounds  a  month ;  the  second  three  pounds ;  the 
third  one  and  a-half  pounds.  Students  receive 
their  bread  and  some  of  them  a  monthly  allowance 

lFikh,  usul  cd-din,usul  etlafsir,  nahu,  sarf,  balagha,  mantak,and. 
the  hadith. 


ENTRANCE  TO  THE  MOSQUE  EL  AZHAR,  CAIRO. 


Islam  in  Egypt  33 

besides,  not  exceeding  three  shillings.  The  chief 
sheikh  of  the  Azhar  receives  ninety  pounds  a 
month. 

The  proportion  of  Moslems  who  can  read  and 
write  was,  at  the  last  census,  eight  out  of  a  hun 
dred. 

V.    SPECIAL  DEVELOPMENTS  IN  ISLAM 

The  most  notable  development  among  Moham 
medans  in  Egypt  in  recent  years  is  that  which  was 
initiated  and  carried  on  until  his  death,  by  the 
liberal-minded  Mufti,  recently  deceased  and  greatly 
lamented.  A  man  of  scholarly  intuitions  and  wide 
reading,  of  broad  sympathies  and  worthy  impulses, 
deprecating  the  ignorance  of  his  co-religionists  and 
their  bitter  hatred  to  all  who  are  of  another  faith, 
he  attempted  in  many  ways  to  bring  about  a  ref 
ormation  among  them.  He  occupied  various  posi 
tions  of  honour  and  responsibility  in  the  State  and 
in  his  religious  community,  and  performed  the  du 
ties  of  these  relations  with  faithfulness  and  intelli 
gence.  In  the  great  Mohammedan  university,  he 
brought  order  out  of  chaos,  both  in  its  material  af 
fairs  and  its  administration,  and  in  the  matter  and 
method  of  instruction.  By  his  intelligence,  sim 
plicity  and  earnestness,  he  attracted  many  to  his 
lectures  in  the  university.  He  deprecated  the  ac 
cumulations  of  tradition,  and  strove  to  lead  the  peo 
ple  to  simpler  faith  and  a  more  humane  service. 
Through  his  efforts,  the  consultative  Parliament 
was  transformed  from  a  position  of  antagonism  to 


34       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  British  administration  into  more  or  less  friendly 
cooperation  with  it.  During  his  last  days,  he  was 
engaged  in  an  examination  of  the  condition  of  the 
religious  courts,  and  in  drawing  up  a  scheme  of 
thorough  reformation  where  corruption  is  rampant. 
Through  him  and  others,  a  great  impetus  has  been 
given  to  education.  Societies  have  been  /formed 
and  committees  appointed  in  many  places  for  rais 
ing  money  to  establish  schools  of  various  grades, 
partly  to  prevent  the  Mohammedan  children  from 
attending  Christian  institutions  and  partly  from  a 
laudable  desire  to  spread  knowledge  among  them, 
and  thus  prepare  them  to  improve  their  worldly 
prospects.  Societies  have  also  been  formed  in  the 
interests  of  their  religion,  and  books  and  tracts 
have  been  published  and  circulated,  some  attacking 
the  Christian  faith,  and  others  in  defense  of  their 
own  faith  against  the  attacks  of  Christian  authors. 
Contrary  to  impressions  created  by  some  western 
journals,  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover  the  ex 
istence  of  any  Moslem  society  formed  in  Egypt  for 
the  express  purpose  of  sending  men  to  the  interior 
of  Africa  or  to  other  lands  for  the  propagation  of 
Islam. 

VI.    MISSION  WORK  AMONG  MOSLEMS 

1.  The  oldest  mission  in  Egypt  is  the  United 
Presbyterian  mission  of  North  America.  Its  first 
missionaries  arrived  on  the  field  in  1854,  a  few 
years  after  the  Church  Missionary  Society  had 
left  it.  The  purpose  of  the  mission  was  not  as 


Islam  in  Egypt  35 

bas  been  reported  in  some  places,  to  labour  among 
the  various  Christian  sects  especially,  but  to  preach 
and  teach  the  pure  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
to  Jews,  Moslems  and  nominal  Christians  where 
and  when  opportunity  offered.  It  so  happened 
that  God  in  His  providence  opened  the  door  to 
the  Copts,  who,  it  would  be  easy  to  prove,  were  at 
the  time  in  great  ignorance  of  the  Word  of  God. 
Instead  of  beating  at  the  bolted  and  barred  doors 
of  Islam,  at  a  time  when  there  was  no  religious 
liberty,  the  missionaries  entered  at  the  open  doors 
of  "  the  lost  sheep  of  Israel." 

Yet  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  mission 
there  were  many  opportunities  of  reaching  the 
Moslems  indirectly.  Through  all  the  history  of 
the  mission,  many  Bibles  and  other  religious 
books  were  sold  to  them,  and  for  many  years 
past,  over  2,000  Moslem  pupils  have  attended  its 
schools;  last  year  there  were  3,067,  of  whom 
2,446  were  boys  and  621  girls.  Perhaps  thirty 
years  ago,  the  mission  published  one  book  on  the 
Mohammedan  controversy  called  Shahadet  El- 
Koran  and  also  a  number  of  small  tracts.  When 
El  Kindy  and  Mizan  ul  Haqq  were  published  in 
England,  the  mission  circulated  many  copies  of 
both  books  in  an  unobtrusive  way.  During  the 
more  recent  years,  the  four  exhaustive  volumes  of 
El  Hadaya  have  been  published  in  reply  to  several 
books  attacking  the  Christian  religion.  During 
the  last  four  years,  two  evenings  a  week  in  Cairo 
have  been  devoted  to  the  public  discussion  of  the 


36       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

various  points  of  difference  between  Christianity 
and  Islam.  These  meetings  have  often  been  at 
tended  by  large  numbers  of  Mohammedans  and 
opportunity  is  generally  given  to  one  of  them  to 
reply. 

Our  physicians  at  Assiut  and  Tanta  have  many 
opportunities  in  the  homes  of  the  people  as  well 
as  in  the  hospitals,  to  give  important  testimony  to 
the  saving  power  of  the  Great  Physician.  They 
are  often  called  to  treat  the  sick  and  suffering  in 
Mohammedan  homes. 

As  to  results,  the  mission  reports  about  140 
converts  from  Mohammedanism  during  its  history. 
In  1900,  there  were  six ;  in  1901,  there  were  also 
six ;  in  1902,  there  were  eight ;  in  1903,  there  were 
fourteen ;  in  1904,  there  were  twelve.  Two  of 
these  have  defected  to  Islam  through  the  threats 
of  friends  and  Moslem  officials.  One  of  the  con 
verts  is  now  a  successful  medical  missionary  in 
China. 

2.  The  Church  Missionary  Society  mission  to 
Mohammedans  in  Egypt  was  begun  in  1882,  when 
Rev.  F.  A.  Klein  started  work,  chiefly  educa 
tional  and  literary.  A  medical  department  was 
started  in  1889,  in  which  year  also,  educational 
work  for  girls  was  begun. 

During  the  last  few  years,  four  branches  of 
work  have  been  distinctly  strengthened ;  medical 
work,  boys'  schools,  girls'  schools,  and  evangelistic 
work  in  the  city  and  in  the  villages,  in  which  one 


o 


Islam  in  Egypt  37 

station  is  about  to  be  occupied.  The  whole  of 
this  work  is  directly  among  Moslems. 

There  are  no  special  difficulties,  for  probably 
Egypt  is  as  open  as  any  Mohammedan  land  in  the 
world  and  the  opportunities  are  obvious.  The 
methods  have  been  sufficiently  suggested  by  the 
enumeration  of  the  branches  of  work.  It  should 
be  added  that  evangelistic  work  comprises  preach 
ing  within  doors,  visiting,  and  literary  endeavours. 
There  is  also  a  book  depot  from  which  books  are 
sold,  and  in  which  personal  work  is  done.  Tracts 
on  a  variety  of  subjects  are  distributed  and  a 
weekly  journal,  especially  adapted  to  Moslems,  is 
published. 

Direct  results  are  the  conversion  and  baptism  of 
some  men  and  some  girls — "all  too  few."  The 
indirect  results  are  the  gradual  familiarizing  of 
many  people  and  many  classes  with  the  ideas  of 
the  gospel. 

3.  There  is  also  a  small  Dutch  mission  with  its 
centre  at  Calioub,  about  eight  miles  north  of 
Cairo.  It  has  schools  in  several  places  conducted 
on  mission  lines  and  having  pupils  of  various  re 
ligions.  Evangelistic  work  is  carried  on  in  the 
villages  by  means  of  colporteurs.  There  is  also 
an  orphanage  for  boys  in  which  the  children  of 
Mohammedans  as  well  as  children  of  Christians 
are  received. 

I  might  mention,  too,  the  schools  of  the  Estab 
lished  Church  of  Scotland  in  Alexandria,  and  of 


38       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  German  Church  in  Cairo,  but  there  is  no  mis 
sionary  connected  with  these  efforts,  who  knows 
the  vernacular,  and  therefore,  no  direct  work  is 
done  among  the  Moslems. 

4.  The  Egypt  General  Mission  entered  Egypt 
in  the  year  1898.     Its  chief  object  is  the  conver 
sion  of  Mohammedans.     It  has  its  location  in  the 
Delta  and  Suez.     It  has  boys'  and  girls'  schools 
not  only  for  teaching  the  truths  of  Christianity  to 
the  pupils,  but  also  as  a  means  of  opening  the 
homes  for  teaching  the  adults.     It  also  employs 
itineracy  and  has  regular  services  on  the  Sabbath 
and  during  the  week.     Much  good  work  has  been 
done  in  book  depots,  where  there  is  free  perusal  of 
Arabic  books  on  questions  concerning  Islam  and 
where  there  is  the  best  opportunity  for  informal 
meetings  at  night  and  for  personal  work.     Scores 
of  Mohammedans  have  been  dealt  with  in  these 
depots,  though  but  few  have  made  a  definite  pro 
fession  of  their  faith  in  Christ.     There  have  been 
several   baptisms.     The  case  of  a  Mohammedan 
sheikh  from   Morocco,  related  in  a  small  tract 
entitled  "The  Story  of  a  Moslem  Sheikh,"  is  in 
tensely  interesting  and  shows  us  how  unexpectedly 
the  Spirit  sometimes  moves  upon  souls  and  brings 
them  to  the  light  and  life  which  are  only  to  be 
found  in  Jesus  Christ.     This  mission  has  also  a 
monthly  paper  especially  adapted  to  the  needs  of 
Moslem  readers  and  circulating  widely  in  Egypt. 

5.  The  North  African  Mission  was  begun  in 
1892,  and  has  for  its  special,  though  not  sole  ob- 


Islam  in  Egypt  39 

ject  the  conversion  of  Mohammedans.  At  present 
it  has  its  centres  in  Alexandria  and  Shabin  El- 
Kom.  Three  missionaries  labour  at  the  former 
place  and  two  at  the  latter.  The  means  adopted 
have  been  for  the  most  part  schools  for  boys  and 
for  girls,  in  which  the  gospel  is  regularly  taught. 
Bible  women  are  also  employed  to  visit  the  women 
in  their  homes  and  read  to  them  as  opportunity 
offers.  There  are  also  meetings  in  the  evening 
during  the  week  for  the  study  of  the  Word  and 
prayer.  The  missionaries  have  made  system 
atic  visitation  of  Mohammedans  in  the  Protestant 
hospital  in  Alexandria,  and  they  have  visited  the 
villages  for  evangelistic  work  and  the  circulation 
of  the  Scriptures  and  religious  tracts.  Five  Mo 
hammedans,  having  made  a  public  profession  of 
their  faith  in  Christ,  have  been  baptized,  while 
many  have  been  instructed  in  the  way  of  salva 
tion,  but  have  not  taken  a  stand  for  Christ. 

VII.    DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  MISSIONS 

In  Egypt  there  is  only  one  special  difficulty  in 
missions  to  Moslems,  and  that  is  to  find  employ 
ment  for  the  converts,  as  the  Mohammedan  com 
munity  always  boycotts  the  converts,  and  the 
family  disowns  and  casts  them  out  of  their  homes. 
Generally  Mohammedan  relatives,  however  near, 
prefer  to  see  their  friends  die  rather  than  to  see 
them  become  Christians. 


Ill 

Islam  in  West  Africa 
Dr.  W.  R.  Miller 


"Possibly  most  important  of  all  the  features  of  the  problem 
presented  by  Islam  is  its  organized  aggressiveness.  Islam  in  its 
African  stronghold  is  a  growing  and  virile  force." — Wilson  8. 
Naylor. 


Ill 

Islam  in  West  Africa 

THE  population  of  "West  Africa,  similarly  to  that 
of  the  Eastern  Sudan  during  the  time  of  the  Mah- 
di's  and  Khalifa's  rule,  has  suffered  terribly  from 
the  fiendish  oppression,  internecine  fighting  and 
slave  raiding  which  always  accompany  these  out 
bursts  of  Mohammedan  energy.  Hence  all  statis 
tics  and  estimates  of  population  made  by  travellers 
during  the  early  Victorian  period  are  wholly  un 
reliable  now.  It  is  impossible,  at  least  at  present, 
even  roughly  to  estimate  (e.  g.,  in  the  Hausa  states), 
what  the  population  is,  but  I  should  seriously 
doubt  whether  it  is  one-half — probably  nearer  one- 
third — of  that  recorded  by  Clapperton  or  Barth. 
I  base  this  surmise,  principally  on  observations, 
both  of  myself  and  of  government  officers  travel 
ling  in  the  great  states  of  Zaria,  Nupe,  and  Ada- 
ma  wa  where  the  most  appalling  barbarities  perhaps 
ever  perpetrated  in  the  slave  traffic  have  been  com 
mitted  for  now  more  than  sixty  years. 

When  the  great  Fulani  dynasty  was  founded  by 
the  conquests  of  Othman  Shefu  Dan  Hodin,  for 
some  years  afterwards  war  was  made  on  all  the 
heathen,  and  some  Mohammedan  states,  until  a 
large  part  of  the  West  and  Central  Sudan  was  con 
quered  and  incorporated  into  the  Fulani  Empire, 

43 


44       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

including  a  large  part  of  the  Yoruba  country  in 
the  south  (the  Ilorin  Province  now  Mohammedan), 
Adamawa  and  Bornu  in  the  east,  Gando  and  part 
of  the  French  Sudan  in  the  west,  and  part  of  the 
Tuareg  and  Zinder  country  in  the  north.  Within 
twenty  years  after  these  conquests,  and  soon  after 
the  death  of  the  founder,  the  lust  for  gain,  slaves 
and  power,  took  the  place  of  the  religious  Jehad, 
and  the  wars  degenerated  into  the  merest  man- 
hunting  slave-raids,  in  no  way  worthy  of  being 
called  religious  wars.  These  have  been  kept  up 
until  four  years  ago  when  the  complete  subjuga 
tion  of  the  country  under  Sir  F.  Lugard  put  an  end 
to  them.  As  a  result  of  these  wars  Islam  was 
more  firmly  established  in  the  great  states  of  Kano, 
Zamfara,  Socoto,  Gobir,  Gando,  Katsena,  Hadeja 
and  Katagum,  where  already  the  conquered  had 
been  partially  followers  of  Islam :  Ilorin,  Nupe  and 
Borgu  were  later  subjugated  and  Islam  stamped 
on  them  in  a  very  debased  form.  Except  in  the 
big  walled  cities  and  capitals,  however,  very  little 
progress  was  made  in  the  heathen  states  of  Zaria, 
Adamawa,  Bauchi,  Kontagora,  etc.  To-day  we 
find  these  lands  dotted  over  with  cities  where  all 
are  Mohammedans,  but  a  large  part  of  the  village 
country  is  still  pagan,  or  is  only  nominally  Moslem. 
For  here  the  pagan  tribes  entrenched  themselves 
in  forests  and  rocks,  and  although  in  many  cases 
willing  to  pay  tribute  in  order  to  avoid  constant 
raids,  they  never  became  followers  of  the  prophet. 
Mohammedan  Sects.  There  is  but  little  trace  of 


Islam  in  West  Africa  45 

divisions  amongst  the  Mohammedans  of  "West 
Africa.  The  emissaries  of  the  strong  dervish  or 
ders  from  Morocco,  who  were  mostly  responsible 
in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  and  on 
wards  for  the  introduction  of  Islam,  were  probably 
content  with  teaching  the  simpler  tenets  of  the 
faith.  Although  the  main  mass  undoubtedly  are 
Sunnis,  it  is  questionable  whether  any  but  a  few  of 
the  leading  Moulvis  (or  "  Mallams  ")  know  much 
of  the  controversy.  The  Senoussi  influence  has 
been  small  or  nil ;  and  the  followers  of  the  "Wahabis 
are  probably  confined  to  some  of  the  more  fanatical 
and  devoted  Fulani  families  as  the  Tijanis.  They 
all  recognize  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  as  supreme,  but 
the  devotion,  veneration,  almost  worship  of  Oth- 
man  the  founder  of  this  dynasty  have  invested  the 
emperors  of  Socoto  with  a  sanctity  so  great  that, 
being  nearer,  they  quite  overshadow  the  greater, 
but  more  distant,  Turkish  ruler. 

Probably  now,  if  the  British  government,  which 
is  supreme  in  all  the  principal  Mohammedan  states 
of  "West  Africa  with  which  this  paper  is  concerned, 
were  to  adhere  to  a  true  neutrality,  i.  <?.,  entire 
prohibition  of,  or  total  removal  of  all  obstacles  to, 
the  free  preaching  of  both  Christianity  and  Islam, 
the  latter  would  not  make  much  further  progress 
in  north  and  south  Nigeria.  So  great  is  the  hatred 
of  the  pagans  towards  all  propagators  of  Islam,  on 
account  of  the  cruelty  of  past  years,  that  were 
there  sufficient  Christian  missionaries  any  struggle 
would  be  principally  a  duel  between  heathenism 


46       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

and  Christianity,  where  Islam  was  not  already  es 
tablished.  But  the  woes  which  follow  and  have 
followed  in  the  track  of  Islam  will  soon  be  forgiven 
and  forgotten,  and  a  peaceful  Islam  under  British 
rule,  free  to  proselytize  while  Christian  mission 
aries  are  hampered,  will  be  a  greater  power. 

The  British  government  does  not  take  that  atti 
tude.  While  professing  to  be  purely  neutral,  it 
forgets  that  the  Mohammedan  has  been,  and  is, 
the  aggressive  invader  in  all  this  country,  once 
pagan ;  and  it  allows  the  Moslem  a  free  hand 
to  go  anywhere  and  spread  his  faith.  The  objection 
that  will,  I  know,  be  raised  to  this  is,  "Not so,  the 
British  go vernment  gives  both  Moslem  and  Christian 
a  free  field  amongst  heathen,  but  refuses  to  allow 
attempts  at  proselytizing  by  Christians  amongst 
Moslems."  It  is  easy  to  see  how  to  answer  this 
contention,  but  this  does  not  lie  within  the  scope 
of  this  paper. 

The  scarcity  of  money  for  administrating  the 
countries,  and  the  difficulties  in  obtaining  men  (for 
the  bad  climate  renders  it  impossible  to  rule 
directly  by  white  men)  causes  the  administration 
largely  to  be  left  in  the  hands  of  Mohammedan 
Emirs.  These  men  while  ruthless,  cruel  tyrants 
are  nevertheless  rulers  in  the  sense  that  they  can 
command  men  in  numbers  and  keep  up  some  form 
of  power  and  authority.  The  government  seeing 
this,  and  also  the  disintegrating  influences  of  a 
tribal  heathenism,  becomes  involved  in  backing  up 
Islam  politically,  and  inevitably  religiously  also. 


Islam  in  West  Africa  47 

Repairing  broken,  down  mosques  by  order,  sub 
scriptions  to  Mohammedan  feasts,  forcible  circum 
cision  of  heathen  soldiers  on  enlistment,  etc.,  etc., 
are  some  of  the  ways  in  which  the  general  trend 
is  indicated. 

It  has  been  seen  that  the  chief  set  of  influences 
which  brought  Islam  to  West  Africa  were  Moslem 
missions  from  Morocco  and  the  more  universal 
Jehad  by  the  Fulanis.  A  constant  influence  has 
also  emanated  from  Egypt  and  Tripoli  through 
trade,  returning  pilgrims  from  Mecca,  and  mission 
aries  from  these  countries  of  Islam. 

Islam  seems  to  be  spreading  in  Lagos,  the  Yoruba 
country,  Sierra  Leone  and  the  French  Sudan  ;  but 
in  most  of  these  places  as  also  in  the  Nupe  country, 
it  is  of  a  very  low  order,  and  in  the  presence  of  a 
vigorous  Christian  propaganda  it  will  not  add 
strength  finally  to  Islam.  Still  the  number  of 
Moslems  is  undoubtedly  increasing  greatly.  Islam 
and  Christianity  between  them  are  spoiling  heath 
enism  and  will  probably  divide  the  pagan  peoples 
in  less  than  fifty  years. 

All  Moslems  are  of  course  taught  Arabic  and  in 
all  the  Hausa  States,  in  towns,  and  large  villages 
there  are  a  multitude  of  schools  where  the  Koran 
and  later  the  traditions  and  chief  works,  classical 
and  legendary  of  Islam  are  taught.  As,  however, 
trading  and  agriculture  chiefly  occupy  the  people, 
the  majority  of  boys  leave  school  at  fourteen  years, 
and  become  utterly  ignorant  and  illiterate.  They 
are  given  no  education  but  a  mere  recital  of  the 


48       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Suras  of  the  Koran  after  learning  the  Arabic  al 
phabet.  A  percentage  however  continue.  In  the 
large  towns,  however,  perhaps  about  three  per 
cent,  or  a  little  more,  continue  their  studies,  and 
these  really  become  Arabic  students,  reading  any 
Arabic  writings  with  ease.  The  absence  of  printed 
matter  with  them  is  an  obstacle,  but  after  a  while 
the  more  intelligent  surmount  this,  and  can  read 
and  translate  fairly  well  the  Testament,  or  any  sim 
ple  new  work  in  Arabic. 

The  effect  of  this  illiteracy  is,  of  course,  to  make 
the  social  condition  low.  Arts,  building,  literature, 
culture,  and  crafts  are,  generally  speaking,  neg 
lected. 

Yet  who  has  not  heard  of  Kano  andZaria  leather? 
The  work  of  these  people  in  leather,  iron,  brass, 
etc.,  is  admired  by  Europeans.  The  intelligence  of 
the  Hausa  in  the  great  cities  is  proverbial,  and  one 
feels  with  them  as  if  in  converse  with  an  Arab 
rather  than  a  negro.  The  lack  of  all  home  life ;  the 
utter  prostitution  of  virtue  ;  the  total  disregard  of 
morals,  all  these  have  brought  moral  ruin  to  the 
people  and  made  West  Africa  a  seething  sink  of 
gross  iniquity.  Woman,  although  allowed  much 
more  freedom  than  in  North  Africa,  is  neverthe 
less  the  "thing"  of  men;  polygamy  of  course 
is  the  law  ;  only  lack  of  wealth  prevents  men  from 
having  four  wives  and  as  many  concubines  as  pos 
sible.  Divorce  for  anything  is  possible  ;  a  quarrel, 
sickness,  infirmity,  poverty,  or  worse.  The  young 
est  girls  are  taught  the  worst  vices  ;  no  one  is  in- 


Islam  in  West  Africa  49 

nocent,  none  pure.  Boys  and  girls  grow  up  in  the 
densest  atmosphere  of  sin,  where  there  is  hardly  a 
redeeming  feature,  and  this  all  under  the  strictest 
adherence  to  the  outward  laws  of  Islam. 

The  whited  sepulchre  is  full  of  bones.  Immo 
rality  of  every  sort  is  rife  and  there  is  little  shame ; 
adultery  and  fornication  are  not  reduced  through 
men  having  many  wives.  It  is  rare  to  find  a  woman 
past  the  prime  of  life  living  with  her  husband. 
One  would  therefore  expect  to  find  that  progress 
is  ruled  out,  and  that  the  glance  is  backward,  not 
forward,  to  "the  things  our  fathers  knew  and 
did."  The  inevitable  fruits  of  a  slave  ridden  land, 
laziness,  oppression,  dirt,  have  fallen  upon  West 
Africa,  and  only  where  Christianity,  as  in  Sierra 
Leone,  Lagos,  etc.,  has  had  a  long  time  to  affect 
the  character  and  condition,  do  we  see  progress. 
Islam  has  not  and  will  not  in  "West  Africa  do  any 
thing  for  progress. 

A  very  significant  change  has  perceptibly  come 
over  the  Moslem  in  West  Africa  and  is  apparent 
to  a  careful  observer.  From  triumphant  arrogance 
he  has  come  to  have  a  haunting  fear  and  a  cringing 
subservience.  The  overthrow  of  the  Fulani  power 
is  probably  one  of  the  greatest  blows  to  Islam  in 
the  world,  next  to  the  recovery  of  the  Egyptian 
Sudan,  if  not  even  greater  than  that.  The  one 
hope  left  is  the  Mahdi  who  of  course  is  always 
coming  and  never  comes,  or  comes  and  is  annihi 
lated  ;  but  meanwhile  an  air  of  frightened  expect 
ancy  and  even  a  tendency  to  see  what  Christianity 


50       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

may  have  to  say  regarding  the  end  of  the  world 
seems  to  have  prevailed.  I  believe  the  time  is  ripe 
for  a  tremendous  propaganda  to  a  broken  spirited 
but  still  proud  people.  I  think  missionaries  gen 
erally  in  West  Africa  will  agree  that  this  has  been 
the  change  of  the  last  few,  say  ten  or  five  years, 
and  that  it  is  chiefly  political,  but  fraught  with 
great  possibilities  spiritually. 


IV 

Islam  in  Turkey 
Anatolicus 


"  Turkey  skillfully  and  systematically  represses  what  Chris 
tian  nations  make  it  their  business  to  nurture  in  all  mankind  aa 
manhood.  In  her  cities  there  are  magnificent  palaces  for  her 
sultans  and  her  favourites.  But  one  looks  in  vain  through  her 
realm  for  statues  of  public  benefactors.  Not  a  book  in  any  lan 
guage  can  cross  her  borders  without  permission  of  public  officers. 
Art  is  scorned.  Education  is  bound.  Freedom  is  a  crime.  The 
tax  gatherer  is  omnipotent.  Law  is  a  farce.  Turkey  has  prisons 
instead  of  public  halls  for  the  education  of  her  people. — The  Con- 
gregationalist,  April  8,  1897. 


IV 

Islam  in  Turkey 

THE  ruling  race  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  has 
been  Mohammedan  from  its  origin.  Indeed  the 
Seljuk  Turks,  from  whom  the  Ottomans  sprang, 
were  Mohammedans  from  their  origin  among  the 
Turkoman  tribes  of  Central  Asia.  We  can  hardly 
trace  them  farther  back  than  the  eleventh  century 
A.  D.,  and  it  was  at  least  a  century  earlier  that  all 
those  tribes  of  West  Central  and  Western  Asia 
embraced  Islam. 

The  religion  of  the  Ottoman  Turks,  is  not,  like 
that  of  some  other  tribes  to  be  mentioned  hereafter, 
a  composite  cultus.  The  hereditary  faith  is  Sunni 
Islam,  pure  and  simple  ;  and  as  a  hereditary  faith, 
its  hold  upon  the  people  is  unchallenged,  except 
by  those  professed  Mohammedans,  the  various  sects 
of  Dervishes  which  flourish  in  all  Mohammedan 
countries.  These  form  a  disintegrating  element, 
which  may  well  excite  the  anxious  solicitude  of 
faithful  Mohammedans,  although  they  furnish  lit 
tle  cause  of  hope  to  Christian  missionaries. 

The  vast  majority  of  the  Ottoman  people,  who 
number  about  twelve  million  souls,  are  doubtless 
sincere  believers  in  the  Koran  as  the  veritable 
word  of  God,  and  in  Mohammed  as  the  last  and 
greatest  prophet  and  apostle  of  God.  Of  course 

53 


54       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

this  belief  does  not  arise  from  intelligent  individual 
conviction,  but,  on  the  one  hand,  from  the  power 
of  a  hereditary  faith  and  a  splendid  history,  but 
tressed  by  those  magnificent  monuments  of  their 
faith,  the  great  mosques  of  their  former  and 
present  capital  cities,  and,  on  the  other,  from  the 
simple,  reverent,  unadventurous  habit  of  mind  of 
the  Ottoman  people.  They  are  not  sceptical  by 
nature,  and  they  are  taught  that  scepticism  con 
cerning  the  teachings  of  religion,  and  the  authority 
of  their  prophet  is  a  mortal  sin. 

The  assumption  of  the  sacred  honour  and 
functions  of  the  Caliphate  by  the  Ottoman  House 
four  centuries  ago — an  assumption  fully  accepted 
in  Turkey,  and  never  effectively  challenged,  even 
if  not  cordially  accepted,  outside  of  Turkey — has, 
no  doubt,  held  the  Ottoman  people  to  their  heredi 
tary  faith  with  hooks  of  steel. 

The  Ottoman  Power  has  been  tolerant  of  the 
faith  and  forms  of  worship  of  subject  Christian 
races,  but  the  Christianity  and  the  Christian  life 
with  which  the  Turks  have  been  familiar  all  their 
lives,  until  evangelical  Christianity  gained  a  foot 
hold  among  them,  have  had  a  natural  tendency  to 
repel,  not  to  attract  them  to  the  Christian  faith. 

There  is  an  ingenuousness  about  the  Turk,  when 
you  find  him  in  his  Anatolian  home,  which  is  not 
only  winning  in  itself ;  it  is  full  of  promise  for  the 
future,  full  of  encouragement  to  Christian  mis 
sionaries. 

One  distinctive  feature  of  Islam  in  Turkey — and 


Islam  in  Turkey  55 

this  applies  to  nearly  all  Moslem  races  in  the 
Ottoman  Empire  except  the  Arabs — is  that  the 
Turk  does  not  know  the  language  of  his  sacred 
book.  The  Koran  is  as  much  a  sealed  book  to  the 
Turk  as  the  Bible  is  to  the  peasant  Roman  Catholic 
of  Central  Europe.  He  knows,  even  if  he  is  a 
peasant,  many  Arabic  words  and  phrases,  but 
although  he  may  read  the  Koran,  he  cannot 
understand  it ;  and  it  is,  to  the  Mohammedan,  a 
greater  impiety  to  attempt  to  translate  the  Koran 
from  the  Arabic,  than  it  was,  till  recent  years,  in 
the  eyes  of  the  faithful  but  ignorant  Romanist  to 
translate  the  Latin  Bible  into  French  or  German. 
This  ignorance  of  Arabic  is  a  fact  even  among  the 
more  or  less  educated  Turks  of  the  capital  and 
the  coast  cities.  It  is  very  rare  to  find  one  who 
can  read  Arabic  intelligently,  and  who  speaks  it 

correctly.     Some  years  ago,  when  K Effendi,  a 

learned  Arab  Kurd,  who  had  embraced  Chris 
tianity,  was  called  before  the  highest  Mohammedan 
court,  his  perfect  knowledge  of  Arabic,  of  the 
Koran  and  of  Mohammedan  law  and  traditions 
completely  confounded  and  silenced  those  who 
would  have  been  his  judges. 

It  is  now  many  years  that  the  Bible  is  accessible 
to  Turks  in  their  own  language,  and  in  a  form 
which  is  intelligible  and  acceptable  to  them ;  and 
the  fact  that  they  buy  thousands  of  copies  of 
Scripture  portions  every  year  shows  that  they 
appreciate  the  facility  put  in  their  way  for  reading 
a  sacred  book  and  understanding  it. 


56       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

What  was  said  above  concerning  Islam  as  the 
hereditary  faith  of  the  Ottoman  Turk  does  not 
hold  true  of  the  other  Moslem  races  of  Turkey. 
Kurds,  Circassians,  Albanians — nearly  half  as 
many,  all  together,  as  the  Turks — are,  at  best,  but 
half  Mohammedan.  To  a  large  extent  the  pro 
fession  of  Islam  by  Kurds  and  Circassians  is  purely 
outward  and  formal,  while  their  esoteric  faith  is  a 
mixture  of  Mohammedanism,  Christianity  and 
heathenism.  In  grouping  and  generalization  we 
cannot  go  farther  than  the  statement  just  made. 
Take  the  Kurds  alone.  There  is  almost  infinite 
variety  in  their  religious  beliefs  and  superstitions. 
It  is  well  known  that  there  are  whole  villages 
among  them  ready  to  declare  themselves  Chris 
tians,  could  they  be  assured  of  protection  in  so 
doing.  The  Moslem  Albanians — somewhat  more 
than  half  the  race — are  more  bigoted  and  violent 
Mohammedans  than  the  Turks,  just  as  the  Janis 
saries,  likewise  of  Christian  origin,  who  were  com 
pelled  from  childhood  to  embrace  Islam,  out- 
Heroded  Herod  in  the  fanaticism  of  their  anti- 
Christian  zeal. 

With  the  exception  of  the  Albanians,  Islam  has, 
in  all  the  centuries  of  the  reign  of  the  Ottoman 
Power  over  these  lands,  made  very  slight  gains 
from  the  Christian  races.  The  number  of  Greek, 
Armenian,  Bulgarian,  Koumanian,  Servian,  Bos 
nian  or  Montenegrin  Mohammedans  is  insignificant. 
Of  these  seven  races,  for  hundreds  of  years  under 
Moslem  sway,  the  number  to-day  free  from  Otto- 


Islam  in  Turkey  57 

man  control  is  nearly  equal  to  the  entire  popula 
tion,  Moslem  and  Christian,  now  directly  under 
Turkish  domination. 

The  Turks  are  largely  an  agricultural  and 
peasant  population,  and  among  them  polygamy 
and  concubinage  are  rare.  Among  Turks  of 
wealth  in  the  capital,  the  coast  cities  and  the 
capitals  of  provinces,  both  polygamy  and  con 
cubinage  are  common.  Slavery  also  exists,  though 
veiled.  In  those  centres  social  morality  is  low, 
and  it  is  doubtful  if  the  marked  relaxation,  in 
recent  years  of  the  rigidity  of  law  and  custom 
touching  the  seclusion  of  women  has,  as  yet,  bet 
tered  woman's  condition,  except  where  the  desire 
for  the  education  of  girls  has  begun  to  work  a  rad 
ical  change  in  the  popular  conception  of  what  con 
stitutes  woman's  position  in  society.  It  is  difficult 
to  give  even  an  approximate  statement  concerning 
the  percentage  of  illiteracy  among  Moslems  in 
Turkey.  Till  very  recent  years  Turks  able  to 
read  were  less  than  ten  per  cent,  of  the  population ; 
women  able  to  read,  perhaps  two  per  cent.,  and 
among  Kurds  and  Circassians  still  less.  But  in 
the  capital  and  chief  cities  of  the  empire  great 
progress  has  lately  been  made,  even  among  Mos 
lems,  in  what  may,  by  courtesy,  be  called  general 
education.  In  these  centres  the  percentage  of 
illiteracy  among  Turks — men — would  probably 
not  exceed  forty  per  cent.,  while  of  women  under 
forty  years  of  age  we  might  fairly  estimate  the 
percentage  of  illiteracy  as  under  sixty  per  cent. 


V 

Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine 
Rev.  W.  K.  Eddy 


V 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine 

THE  population  of  these  districts  is  about,  and 
possibly  somewhat  over,  two  million.  Exactness 
is  impossible,  for  the  Moslems  strive  to  conceal 
numbers  in  order  to  escape  conscription,  and  Chris 
tians  do  the  same  to  lighten  the  military  poll  tax. 
In  some  districts  no  accurate  census  has  been  at 
tempted  till  lately,  and  the  returns  of  the  last 
census  are  not  yet  available.  In  Mt.  Lebanon  we 
must  depend  upon  the  official  figures  of  1863.  I 
give  therefore  official  figures  and  also  estimated 
ones  nearer  the  truth. 


Vilayet  of  Syria 
Moslems  and  Druzes 
All  Christians 


Vilayet  of  Beirut 
Moslems 
Christians 


Mt.  Lebanon 
Moslems  and  Drnzes 
Christians 


Jerusalem  District 
Moslems 
Christians 


Official 

260,034 

44,058 

304,092 

262,834 

68,325 

331,159 

19,520 

90,278 

109,798 

50,000 
25,000 
75,000 


Estimated 


350, 000 


375,000 


200,000 


75,000 


As  the  figures  given  are  for  males  alone,  we 
61 


62       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

double  them  for  the  total  population,  and  add 
Jews  100,000,  foreigners  50,000  of  all  nationali 
ties. 

Moslems  are  seventy-two  per  cent,  and  Chris 
tians  twenty-eight  per  cent,  of  the  totals  thus 
given. 

The  social  condition  of  Moslems  is  below  that  of 
the  Christians  and  far  from  ideal.  The  tenets  of 
Islam  and  the  customs  of  the  East  combine  to 
degrade  woman.  In  the  cities  she  is  a  household 
drudge  with  uncertain  tenure  of  office,  and  in  the 
country  districts,  an  unpaid  labourer.  Entitled  to 
only  one-eighth  of  her  husband's  estate  after  his 
death,  she  is  tempted  to  sell  household  stores  to 
accumulate  a  fund  for  use  in  case  of  being  divorced 
or  widowed.  Some  cripple  their  husbands  finan 
cially  that  another  wife  may  not  be  added  to  the 
harem.  An  absence  of  home  life  leads  men  to 
spend  their  leisure  together  in  coffee  houses. 
Thus  they  miss  the  refining  influence  of  women 
and  their  thoughts  are  sensual  and  conversation 
gross. 

Children  are  welcomed  and  loved  but  not  well 
cared  for ;  so  that  infant  mortality  is  much  higher 
than  among  Christians.  The  indifference  of  Mos 
lems  to  vaccination,  and  carelessness  as  to  proper 
precautions  in  times  of  epidemic  is  largely  due  to 
their  belief  in  fate.  Children  are  not  well  trained 
and  apt  to  grow  up  willful  and  passionate.  An 
intelligent  Moslem  said  to  me,  "  We  cannot  pros 
per,  for  our  wives  are  too  ignorant  to  train  prop- 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  63 

erly  our  children  or  care  for  our  homes  as  they 
should." 

Early  marriages  are  the  rule  and  the  social  evil  is 
rare ;  but.  unnatural  vice  is  common  and  hardly  rep 
robated.  The  seclusion  of  women  is  more  strictly 
enforced  in  towns  than  in  villages,  and  cases  of 
marital  infidelity  are  not  frequent.  "While  women 
are  not  allowed  to  go  to  the  mosques  they  are 
faithful  to  hours  of  prayer  in  their  homes.  Their 
influence  is  conservative  and  acts  to  restrain  any 
liberalism  which  men  from  their  freer  contact 
with  Christians  might  favour. 

Men  are  of  three  grades :  (1)  Those  who  from 
superficial  education  or  contact  with  others  are  so 
lax  as  to  be  practically  skeptics.  (2)  Those  who 
are  trained  and  educated  as  religious  fanatics. 
(3)  The  great  mass  of  peasants  and  the  Bedouin 
who  know  little  beyond  the  fact  that  being  true 
believers  in  God  and  His  apostle,  they  should  de 
spise  all  others.  Among  the  better  class  there  is  a 
growing  sentiment  against  polygamy  and  reckless 
divorce  as  injurious  to  the  social  order. 

Politics  are  unknown  in  the  sense  that  leads 
different  civil  parties  to  strive  to  control  govern 
ment  policy  or  that  gives  rise  to  divergent  views 
as  to  the  best  methods  for  improving  the  condi 
tion  of  the  people.  To  run  for  office  is  to  run  for 
Constantinople,  bribe  influential  persons  in  the 
palace,  and  then  to  work  the  position  thus  secured 
for  all  that  it  is  worth. 

Promotion  is  legally  and  officially  regulated  by 


64       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  efficiency  shown  in  collecting  and  increasing 
the  Imperial  revenues,  but  practically  by  paying  a 
higher  sum  than  the  rival  applicant. 

There  are  no  indications  of  the  presence  of  the 
"  Young  Turk  "  secret  organization,  but  there  is  a 
growing  discontent  with  the  present  regime.  This 
is  caused  (1)  by  individual  dissatisfaction  with  in 
justice,  increased  taxation  and  harsh  military  serv 
ice  ;  (2)  by  the  racial  ambition  of  Arabic-speaking 
Moslems  who  regard  the  Turk  as  a  barbarian 
and  of  doubtful  orthodoxy,  and  are  restive  under 
Turkish  rule  which  allots  them  few  positions,  civil 
or  military.  Many  Arabs  wish  the  Caliphate  as 
sumed  by  one  of  their  race  and  would  bring  the 
capital  of  Islam  near  if  not  into  Arabia,  its  cradle. 
This  politico-religious  aspiration  is  ascribed  to 
Midhat  Pasha  and  has  been  fostered,  since  his 
day,  by  pamphlets  widely  scattered  and  by  secret 
societies.  (3)  Discontent  also  results  from  impo 
tent  rage  at  the  waning  political  power  of  Islam 
under  Turkish  leadership.  Moslem  supremacy  has 
been  lost  in  Mt.  Lebanon,  in  most  European  prov 
inces,  in  part  of  Asia  Minor,  in  Cyprus,  Crete, 
Egypt,  and  is  now  imperilled  in  North  Africa. 

(4)  Another  cause  of  discontent  is  realization  of 
the  fact  that  universal  corruption  is  sapping  the 
vitality  of  the  empire  and  dissipating  its  resources. 

(5)  To  these  causes  is  added  knowledge  that  other 
lands  have  secured  improved  material  conditions 
and  equable  justice  without  interference  with  re 
ligious  observances.     This  embitters  by  contrast 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  65 

their  present  situation.  Emigration,  which  has 
taken  tens  of  thousands  of  Christians  from  Syria, 
has  lately  begun  to  draw  from  the  Moslems.  The 
letters  of  the  absent  and  the  influence  of  those 
who  have  returned  are  factors  of  unrest.  That 
any  or  all  of  these  elements  of  political  ferment 
will  produce  any  revolt  is  improbable.  No  leader 
could  expect  success  with  an  unarmed  and  poor  set 
of  followers  nor  could  he  unify  and  harmonize 
hostile  sects. 

Moslems,  as  a  rule,  are  inferior  in  mental  equip 
ment  to  the  Christians  who  at  the  Crusades  and 
later  have  gained  new  vigour  from  intermarriage 
with  Europeans  and  are  naturally  bright  and  com 
mercially  keen. 

There  is  a  difference  also  between  the  Moslems 
of  Syria  and  those  in  Palestine,  wholly  in  favour 
of  the  former.  Besides,  Moslems  are  handicapped 
by  defective  early  training,  inferior  educational 
advantages,  military  conscription,  and  early  mar 
riages. 

To  remedy  this  relative  backwardness,  the  Turk 
ish  government  has  worked  with  surprising  energy 
and  success.  It  has  opened  many  schools  even  in 
villages  and  has  supported  officially  the  schools  of 
a  Moslem  organization  known  as  El  Khaireyeh  as 
signing  to  them  lands  and  property  for  support. 
In  cities  there  are  schools  of  a  higher  grade  called 
Rushdeyeh,  also  military  academies  from  which 
chosen  cadets  are  sent  to  Constantinople.  Govern 
ment  is  now  building  an  industrial  school  in  Beirut 


66       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

to  which  the  Christians  of  Sidon  city  alone  are 
called  upon  to  pay  an  extra  exaction  of  20,000 
piastres  (over  $800). 

A  few  years  ago  an  addition  was  made  to  the 
land  tax  in  support  of  the  department  of  Educa 
tion.  Thus  Christians  by  regular  and  irregular 
imposts  help  to  educate  the  Moslem. 

While  it  is  easy  to  criticise  the  curricula  of  these 
schools  and  prove  the  defective  training  of  the 
teachers  and  above  all  to  condemn  the  lo\v  moral 
standards  and  practices  of  these  institutions,  we 
must,  in  all  fairness,  acknowledge  that  great  ad 
vance  has  been  made  in  twenty-five  years. 

Formerly  a  few  schools  were  taught  by  blind  or 
cripple  sheikhs  who  trained  boys  to  repeat  aloud 
passages  from  the  Koran  till  committed  to  memory. 
Advanced  learning  was  then  confined  to  the  in 
tricacies  of  Arabic  grammar  and  the  casuistries  of 
the  ceremonial  law.  Even  girls'  schools  have  been 
opened  and  with  the  plainer  elements  of  education 
various  kinds  of  needlework  are  taught.  The  ob 
ject  of  the  government  is  twofold :  (1)  To  instill 
the  tenets  of  Islam  into  children.  (2)  By  teaching 
Turkish  to  bind  the  Arabs  more  to  the  ruling  race. 
Stringent  orders  are  periodically  issued  that  no 
Moslem  youth  be  allowed  to  attend  Christian 
schools  while  Moslem  graduates  from  government 
schools  are  rewarded  by  obtaining  the  official  posi 
tions  formerly  held  by  Christians.  This  action  of 
the  government  was  forced  upon  it  by  the  fact  that 
Christians  had  many  educational  facilities  afforded 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  67 

by  various  missionary  societies.  Broad  generaliza 
tions  are  not  usually  accurate,  but  it  is  safe  to  note 
that  Syrians  are  not  much  given  to  reading  or  home 
study,  and  only  their  keen  interest  in  political 
changes  stimulates  them  to  read  the  newspapers. 

The  contact  of  Islam  with  Christian  churches 
began  in  Syria  and  Palestine  with  a  bloody  war  of 
conquest.  Christians  were  killed  in  large  num 
bers;  according  to  Arab  historians  70,000  were 
slain  at  the  battle  of  Pella.  Churches  were  ruined 
or  turned  into  mosques  and  populous  cities  were 
destroyed,  many  never  to  be  repopulated.  Islam 
ruled  by  a  trinity — the  sword,  the  Arabic  language, 
and  contemptuous  hatred  of  the  unbeliever.  A 
bitter  enmity  was  thus  engendered  which  the 
Crusades  aggravated.  Since  then  Christians  have 
turned  to  Europe  with  hopes  of  deliverance  from 
bondage,  and  have  lent  themselves  as  tools  to 
scheming  diplomacy.  As  a  result  the  Moslem  re 
gards  his  Christian  neighbour  not  only  from  a  re 
ligious  standpoint  as  an  infidel,  but  politically  as  a 
disloyal  subject  from  whom  treachery  is  to  be 
feared.  So  bitter  is  this  antagonism  that  few  Ori 
ental  Christians  care  to  preach  the  gospel  to  Mos 
lems,  and  even  Protestants  share  this  sentiment. 
Between  Islam  and  the  Christian  churches  there  is 
a  middle  wall  of  partition  which  only  faith  work 
ing  in  love  can  break  down. 

Islam  as  a  system,  not  having  elements  of  prog 
ress  within  itself,  has  not  developed.  The  Arabic 
language  of  Mohammed's  time  has  changed  little, 


68       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  religion  less.  Ideas  which  were  fused  into 
a  system  by  the  fiery  zeal  of  the  founder  have  be 
come  cold  in  the  mould  of  the  Koran.  It  extends 
as  drifting  sand  does  and  grows  by  addition  and 
not  by  inner  life-development. 

(1)  In  some  places  there  are  orders  of  dervishes ; 
K.  g.,  the  whirling  dervishes  of  Tripoli,  Syria. 

(2)  Local  associations  of  men,  without  interfering 
with  their  daily  occupations,  meet  at  night  under 
the  leadership  of  a  sheikh  and  chant  parts  of  the 
Koran,  lists  of  divine  attributes  and  prayers.     Then 
forming  a  circle  they  sway  in  ordered  movements 
to  the  exciting  accompaniment  of  drums,  cymbals 
and  tomtoms  till  worked  up  into  a  nervous  ecstasy. 
Such  associations  are  the  nurseries  of  fanatical  zeal 
and  the  revival  efforts  of  religious  frenzy.     They 
figure  with  green  banners  in  religious  processions 
but  have  no  doctrinal  or  moral  import. 

(3)  The  only  reform  attempted  in  Syria  by  any 
organized  movement,  that  I  know  of,  was  that  of 
the  Shathleyeh.     This  came  into  prominence  soon 
after  1880.     Its  leader  was  a  sheikh  living  near 
Acre ;  dissatisfied  with  the  formalism  of  Islam  and 
influenced  by  a  study  of  the  New  Testament  he 
aimed  at  a  thorough  reform  of  a  spiritual  nature. 
He  convinced  some  friends  by  his  earnestness,  and 
they  became  fellow  workers. 

Gradually  circles  of  inquirers  were  formed  in 
various  cities.  These  reformers  did  not  separate 
themselves  from  other  Moslems  and  strictly  cannot 
be  called  a  sect.  The  main  principles  taught  were 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  69 

the  indwelling  of  God's  spirit  in  every  man  and 
hence  the  brotherhood  of  men,  and  the  spirituality 
of  God's  worship.  The  chief  duties  inculcated 
were  great  humility  before  God,  love  for  fellow 
men,  and  zealous  propagation  of  vital  reform. 
T  wo  methods  of  propagandism  were  used,  (a)  The 
formation  of  circles  of  inquirers,  where  a  com 
petent  teacher  initiated  them  into  the  truth  and 
led  them  from  one  stage  of  enlightenment  to  a 
higher.  The  New  Testament  was  often  used  as  a 
text-book,  and  the  disciples  were  told  to  ponder 
religious  truth  not  as  it  appeals  to  a  worldly  mind 
but  as  revealed  by  the  illumination  of  the  spirit. 
(ti)  These  disciples  were  sent  out  as  were  the  sev 
enty  by  our  Lord  to  visit  towns  and  villages  and 
to  instruct  even  the  peasants  by  personal  conver 
sation  and  evening  gatherings. 

The  reformers  not  only  showed  a  surprising  lib 
erality  of  doctrine,  but  also  a  readiness  to  adopt 
methods  at  variance  with  Eastern  customs.  A 
gifted  woman,  wife  of  a  sheikh,  was  allowed  to  go 
to  towns  and  cities  instructing  women  and  even 
addressing  men.  Talking  freely  with  an  American 
missionary  she  told  how  she  had  been  called  of  God 
to  this  service  and  said,  "  A  spiritually  minded 
Christian  is  nearer  to  me  as  a  brother  than  a  car 
nally  minded  Moslem."  A  local  leader  who  called 
himself  Peter  because,  being  a  fisherman,  he  had 
heard  the  call  of  Christ  and  obeyed,  told  of  his 
band  of  inquirers  studying  the  Bible,  and  before  me 
spoke  of  "  God  as  the  creator  of  the  world,  Christ 


jo       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

as  the  redemption  of  the  world,  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
as  the  sanctifier  of  mankind."  His  brother  at  first 
opposed  and  then  believed  and  was  known  as  Paul. 
Both  Peter  and  Paul  are  still  alive. 

A  noteworthy  feature  of  the  teaching  was  that 
the  authority  and  personality  of  Mohammed  were 
quietly  ignored.  His  name  was  not  mentioned  at 
the  funeral  of  a  sheikh  of  their  number,  nor  did  I 
hear  the  expression  "  Mohammed  Apostle  of  God  " 
once  used.  The  practical  effects  of  this  reform 
were  to  draw  those  reached  by  it  into  friendly  re 
lations  with  Christians  and  to  stimulate  a  study  of 
the  New  Testament.  The  subsequent  history  of 
this  reform  has  not  fulfilled  the  bright  hopes  of  its 
beginnings.  The  good  seed  fell  on  many  hard- 
trodden  paths  and  stony  fields,  but  found  little 
good  ground.  The  reaction  from  legalism  and 
formalism  led  some  into  Pantheism,  with  the 
logical  consequences  of  denying  the  personality  of 
God  and  of  obliterating  all  distinction  between 
good  and  evil.  Charges  of  immoral  practices 
at  their  evening  gatherings  remind  us  of  sim 
ilar  accusations  brought  against  the  early  Chris 
tians. 

Another  cause  of  the  failure  of  this  reform  was 
the  action  of  the  government  which  wisely  did 
not  persecute  them  but  gave  the  leaders  official 
positions,  granted  their  sons  scholarships  in  Moslem 
schools,  and  forbade  further  propagandism.  Thus 
spirituality  was  killed,  and  we  hear  little  of  the 
reform  now,  but  in  many  hearts  lie  germs  of  the 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  71 

truth  taught,  which  may  spring  up  under  more 
favourable  conditions. 

All  missionary  bodies  working  in  Syria  and 
Palestine,  except  those  for  the  Jews,  which  do  not 
use  the  Arabic  language,  are  working  directly  and 
indirectly  for  the  conversion  of  Moslems.  None 
are  so  unwise  as  to  proclaim  this  object  ostenta 
tiously,  nor  so  rash  as  to  make  direct  attack  on 
Islam,  arousing  mob  violence  and  calling  forth 
governmental  prohibitions. 

Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  churches,  schools  and 
hospitals  offer  their  advantages  to  all  alike.  One 
school  for  girls  is  named  the  St.  George  Moslem 
School,  but  is  generally  known  by  the  name  of  its 
late  founder  Miss  Taylor.  It  receives  only  non- 
Christian  pupils.  Some  years  ago  Mr.  Van  Tassel 
attempted  evangelistic  work  among  the  Bedouin 
near  Hums,  but  his  work  was  stopped  by  the  gov 
ernment.  Mr.  Forder  has  worked  among  the 
Bedouin  or  half  settled  Arabs  on  the  southeastern 
bounds  of  Palestine.  Many  others  are  working 
also  whose  work  is  not  exclusively  and  solely 
directed  towards  the  Mohammedans. 

It  is  a  common  remark  that  each  one  regards  his 
field  as  the  most  difficult.  Without  making  this 
claim,  and  leaving  out  of  consideration  the  diffi 
culties  common  to  all  evangelistic  work  among 
Moslems  we  note  those  peculiar  to  the  land  under 
consideration. 

(1)  Probably  no  other  part  of  the  world  has 
within  such  narrow  confines  so  many  religions 


72       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

apart  in  sympathy  and  social  life  ;  for,  in  addition 
to  well-known  religions,  there  are  some  not  found 
elsewhere ;  viz.,  the  Druzes,  Ismailiyeh,  Ansaireyeh, 
Maronites,  and  Samaritans.  Underlying  all  nom 
inal  beliefs  is  the  broad  foundation  of  ancient 
Semitic  heathenism  ;  this  is  shown  by  the  popular 
worship  of  spirits  dwelling  in  trees,  caves,  and  on 
mountain  tops.  The  favour  of  these  spirits  is 
sought  by  prayers,  vows  and  sacrifices.  Base  su 
perstition  thus  reinforces  a  more  intelligent  bigotry. 

(2)  This   being  a  holy  land  there  is  a  keen 
rivalry    for    the  possession  of  sacred  sites  and 
shrines ;  and  the  Moslem  suspects  the  Christian  as 
well  as  the  Jew  of  trying  to  recover  lost  ground. 

(3)  In  many  lands   politics  and  religion  are 
closely  intertwined,  but  here  they  are  twain  made 
one.     Every  movement  which  in  the  remotest  de 
gree  can  affect  the  political  world  moves  electric 
ally  through  Islam  and  either  arouses  their  fanat 
ical  hopes  or  moves  them  to  sullen  revenge. 

(4)  Volumes  might  be  written  of  the  Turkish 
Government  as  a  hindrance,  but  as  the  subject  is 
unspeakable  it  will  be  left  to  the  intelligence  of 
each  one  to  supply  what  is  lacking. 

Opportunities  are  closely  related  to  the  diffi 
culties  and  are  often  found  to  be  the  obstacles 
themselves  when  conquered. 

(1)  The  general  tone  of  the  people  is  reverently 
religious  if  not  spiritual.  Fanatical  bigotry  be 
comes,  when  converted,  earnest  consecration. 
Greetings,  popular  expressions,  introductions  to 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  73 

books,  letters,  etc.,  are  full  of  pious  terms.  The 
topic  of  religion  is  a  familiar  one  in  conversation, 
and  even  the  question  of  personal  religion  if  wisely 
treated  is  not  resented. 

(2)  The  fact  that  Moslems  abhor  the  use  of 
pictures,  images,  and  crucifixes,  in   worship,  and 
that  they  reject  priestly  absolution,  and  that  auric 
ular    confession  for   their   women   is  impossible, 
makes  them  more  open  to  evangelical  influences 
than  to  any  other.     Some  have  said,  "  If  we  be 
come  Christians  we  shall  be  Protestants." 

(3)  An  opportunity  is  afforded  in  the  general 
belief  that  Jesus   will  come.     Jews   await  their 
Messiah  ;    the  Druzes  look  for  their  Messiah,  and 
the  expectation  of  some  Moslems  is  contained  in 
an  answer  to  the  question,  "  Are  you  satisfied  with 
the  spiritual  life  of  Islam?"  which  was,  "I  am 
not ;  but  we  look  for  a  reformer — a  Mahdi,  and  our 
ablest  learned  men  tell  us  he  will  be  Isa  (Jesus)." 
These   vague  hopes,   mistaken  and  imperfect  as 
some  of  them  are,  point  to  Christ  as  the  hope  of 
non-Christians,  and  give  a  bond  of  unity  to  all  re 
ligious  aspirations. 

The  agency  which  would  naturally  come  first, 
in  any  discussion  of  methods  used,  we  omit  wholly. 
Open  air  services,  public  discussions,  etc.,  are 
illegal.  Since  we  are  discussing  not  the  best,  but 
actual  methods,  we  mention  : 

(1)  Bible  distribution.  As  Islam  rests  upon 
the  alleged  divine  authority  of  the  Koran  it  dis 
tinguishes  between  religions  "  of  a  book  "  and  those 


74       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

which  have  no  revealed  canon  of  faith  and  prac 
tice.  Evangelical  Christianity  honours  God's  word 
and  offers  it  freely  to  Moslems,  who  respect  it 
while  they  do  not  accept  it  as  the  final  revelation. 
When  the  Scriptures  are  read  to  them,  their  atti 
tude  is  respectful.  Nearly  all  are  ready  to  re 
ceive,  and  many  to  purchase  a  Bible.  The  favourite 
parts  are  Genesis,  Psalms,  Proverbs  and  strange 
to  say,  the  Gospel  of  St.  John.  In  a  village  near 
Tyre  I  saw  a  Shiite  reading  the  Bible,  who,  when 
asked  why  he  read  a  Christian's  book,  replied 
earnestly,  "  I  have  never  found  anything  which 
scours  sin  from  my  heart  as  this  does."  Even 
among  the  Bedouin  some  are  found  who  can  and 
will  read  the  Scriptures. 

(2)  Generally,  and  especially  in  new  districts, 
the  medical  work  is  the  second  agency.  Christ  in 
Nazareth  could  do  no  mighty  work  because  of 
their  unbelief  save  that  He  laid  His  hands  upon  a 
few  sick  folk  and  healed  them.  This  has  often 
been  the  experience  of  His  servants  since.  He  who 
in  Christ's  service  can  say  "  take  up  thy  bed  and 
walk,"  may  also  add,  and  in  His  blood  thy  sins  are 
forgiven  thee.  Good  is  done  if  only  one  out  of  ten 
healed  returns  to  give  God  the  glory  and  to  re 
ceive  a  higher  blessing.  A  Circassian,  who  had 
watched  for  hours  the  medical  service  of  poor  suf 
ferers,  said  to  me,  "  This  is  wonderful ;  we  have 
nothing  like  it  in  our  religion."  Throughout 
Syria  and  Palestine  are  hospitals  and  dispensaries 
much  frequented  by  Moslems.  This  form  of  work 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  75 

is   less    opposed    by  the  government  than  any 
other. 

(3)  Education  is  another  method.   Circumstances 
have  pressed  this  agency  to  great  prominence, 
and  if  the  conditions  of  work  were  the  same  here 
as  elsewhere  we  should  say  that  an  undue  propor 
tion  of  labour  and  expense  was  devoted  to  educa 
tion.     Day  schools,  boarding  institutions,  and  col 
leges  welcome  Moslem  pupils.     It  is  a  tribute  to 
the  superior  advantages  of  these  institutions  that 
in  spite  of  much  opposition  so  many  non-Chris 
tians  are  found  in  them.     In  the  day  schools  of 
the  Sid  on  field  last  year  these  numbered  about 
two  hundred  and  fifty. 

In  three  years  the  Moslem  pupils  in  the  college 
have  increased  from  forty-five  to  ninety-eight,  but 
part  of  this  growth  is  due  to  the  influx  of  Moham 
medans  from  Egypt.  As  Bible  study  is  an  essen 
tial  part  of  every  curriculum,  and  the  Scriptures  a 
text-book,  both  seeds  of  truth  and  printed  pages 
are  carried  to  many  Moslem  homes.  A  Moham 
medan  asked  me  to  thank  the  teachers  of  a  day 
school  for  what  they  had  done  for  his  daughter 
who  before  her  death  repeated  beautiful  verses 
and  sang  sweet  hymns.  On  the  other  hand  an 
official  in  Beirut  lately  published  a  pamphlet  vilely 
abusive  of  all  Moslems  who  send  their  children  to 
Christian  schools.  His  attack  was  ably  answered 
by  liberal  Moslem  writers. 

(4)  Work  among  Mohammedan  women  through 
house  to  house  visits  and  special  meetings.     Such 


76       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

work  is  being  faithfully  conducted  by  consecrated 
ladies  aided  by  trained  Bible  readers.  Reports 
vary  as  to  freedom  of  access  and  the  readiness  of 
such  women  to  receive  the  gospel.  Such  work  is 
in  some  places  contemptuously  ignored,  in  some 
welcomed,  and  in  some,  as  in  Safed  and  Sidon,  the 
meetings  for  Moslem  women  have  become  the 
object  of  government  opposition.  A  Catholic 
priest  said  to  me,  "  What  a  wonderful  change  has 

taken  place  in among  Moslem  women.  So 

many  of  them  speak  of  Jesus  as  Lord  and  Messiah." 

(5)  Distribution  of  literature  especially  adapted 
to  enlighten  Moslems  and  written  in  an  acceptable 
style. 

What  are  the  results  ?  An  inscription  in  mosaic 
centuries  ago  dedicated  a  church  in  Jerusalem  "  to 
the  martyrs  whose  names  the  Lord  alone  knows." 
There  are  results  of  work  among  Moslems  known 
to  the  Lord  alone.  David  was  not  blessed  in  num 
bering  his  people.  Statistics  as  to  the  number  of 
adult  baptisms  of  Moslems  are  not  available.  The 
total  is  not  large,  but  larger  than  many  think. 

Some  have  left  their  native  land  ;  some  are  not, 
and  others  are  spared  to  honour  Christ  by  con 
fession  and  service.  Again  there  is  a  larger  num 
ber  (1)  of  secret  believers  who  fear  persecution 
and  death ;  (2)  of  fair-minded  inquirers  who  are 
students  of  the  Book ;  (3)  of  those  whose  beliefs 
and  character  have  been  influenced  by  Chris 
tianity.  Another  result  is  a  clearer  conception 
of  Christianity  in  its  purity  and  spirituality  of 


Islam  in  Syria  and  Palestine  77 

belief  and  recognition  of  its  beneficent  influ 
ences. 

Finally,  the  main  result  of  what  has  been  done 
is  the  apparent  completion  of  the  work  of  prepara 
tion: 

(1)  An  Arabic  Bible,  pure  in  diction  and  ac 
ceptable  in  form.  (2)  Native  workers  trained. 
(3)  The  machinery  of  work,  if  we  may  so  desig 
nate  churches  built,  schools  established,  hospitals 
opened,  presses  at  work,  and  a  Christian  literature 
prepared.  Now  has  come  the  time  to  work  for 
new  results.  When  in  answer  to  strong  faith  and 
earnest  prayer  God  in  His  own  appointed  time 
sends  His  spirit  with  power  from  on  high  then 
will  results  already  achieved  be  multiplied  many 
fold. 

And  to  His  name  shall  be  the  glory. 


VI 

Islam  in  Arabia 
Rev.  J.  C.  Young,  M.  D. 


"When  the  Koran  and  Mecca  shall  have  disappeared  from 
Arabia,  then,  and  then,  only,  can  we  expect  to  see  the  Arab  as 
sume  that  place  in  the  ranks  of  civilization  from  which  Moham 
med  and  his  book  have  more  than  any  other  cause  long  held  him 
back." — William  Giffbrd  Palgrave, 


VI 

Islam  in  Arabia 

THE  social  condition  of  Arabia  is  exactly  what 
might  be  expected  in  a  country  where  the  women 
are  almost  wholly  uneducated  and  are  looked  upon 
as  mere  animals  whose  sole  purpose  in  life  is  to 
bear  children  for  the  husband,  cook  his  food  and 
fear  his  frown.  Polygamy  is  common,  especially 
among  the  religious  class  and  those  connected  with 
a  mosque.  Divorce  is  easy  and  often  the  slightest 
excuse  is  deemed  sufficient  reason  for  getting 
rid  of  a  wife.  Once  I  told  a  man  who  brought 
his  wife  to  our  dispensary  that  there  was  abso 
lutely  no  hope  for  her  recovery  from  a  non-in 
fectious  disease  of  nutrition,  but  that  if  she  was 
carefully  dieted  she  would  probably  live  for  several 
months.  He  thanked  me  most  profoundly,  and 
that  very  day  divorced  his  wife,  promising  to  pay 
up  her  dowry  at  the  rate  of  one  rupee  a  week. 
Scores  of  similar  cases  might  be  mentioned,  but  I 
content  myself  with  saying  that  I  scarcely  know 
one  man  above  thirty  years  of  age  who  has  not 
been  married  two  or  three  times.  True  love  be 
tween  husband  and  wife  is  rarely  seen  in  South 
Arabia  and  in  this  my  experience  corresponds  with 
that  of  the  Rev.  John  Van  Ess  in  Busrah,  who 
says  that  "  family  life  lacks  stability  and  mothers 

81 


82       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

often  train  their  sons  to  spit  at  their  father  and 
use  vituperative  language  to  him,  as  such  acquire 
ments  are  considered  to  give  evidence  of  a  manly 
spirit."  He  also  states  that  among  the  nomad 
Arabs  and  those  under  Patriarchal  government 
polygamy  is  the  invariable  rule,  one  sheikh  hav 
ing  more  than  forty  wives  and  not  knowing  many 
of  his  own  children.  He  also  travelled  with  a  man 
who  bartered  his  wife  for  a  rifle ;  the  transaction 
being  looked  upon  as  perfectly  legitimate  and  the 
bargain  a  good  one  for  both  sides. 

Among  the  Shiites  in  Kerbela  and  Nejf  tem 
porary  marriages  are  common  for  a  week,  a  month, 
or  a  longer  period.  The  contract  and  familiarity 
end  with  the  time  limit,  except  there  be  offspring 
from  the  temporary  union,  when  the  man  would 
be  expected  to  support  the  child  till  the  age  of 
seven. 

I  am  glad  however  to  be  able  to  state  that  both 
in  Aden  and  Sheikh  Othman  there  are  parents 
who  begin  to  think  of  educating  their  daughters ; 
and  from  the  Rev.  James  Cautine  I  hear  that  this 
is  being  done  in  Oman,  where  the  colporteurs  say 
that  they  sell  more  books  to  women  than  to  men,  and 
that  in  native  schools  women  are  often  the  only 
teachers.  These  are  remarkably  hopeful  signs ; 
and  I  think  we  may  venture  to  expect  that  the 
day  is  not  far  distant  when  the  female  sex  will 
insist  on  being  treated  as  human  beings,  and  in 
doing  so,  will  elevate  both  male  and  female,  old 
and  young. 


Islam  in  Arabia  83 

Monogamy  would,  to  a  large  extent,  do  away 
with  prostitution  and  that  more  unnatural  vice  so 
common  in  every  Mohammedan  country.  When 
first  I  went  to  Arabia,  it  was  common  in  our 
village. 

Politically  the  whole  of  Arabia  may  be  said  to 
be  in  a  state  of  unrest.  In  the  Yemen,  the  Turks 
have  once  more  got  the  upper  hand  and  the 
crushed  but  not  wholly  subdued  Arabs  have  been 
compelled  to  nurse  the  wrongs  they  would  fain 
avenge.  Great  tracts  of  country  have  been  laid 
waste  and  everything  spells  ruin  where  once  the 
hardy  peasant  sowed  his  grain  and  reaped  his 
fields.  Because  of  neglect  to  repair  it,  a  dam 
built  on  the  Euphrates  at  a  cost  of  80,000  Turkish 
pounds  is  useless,  leaving  that  great  river,  even  in 
the  spring  flood,  a  very  little  stream,  while  the 
whole  of  the  surrounding  country  is  turned  into  a 
marsh.  "For  200  miles  along  the  Euphrates  to  its 
junction  with  the  Tigris,  the  whole  stretch  of 
country  is  little  more  than  a  dismal  swamp, 
through  which  a  stream  runs  too  shallow  to  float 
any  steamer.  Consequently  only  light  draught 
sailboats  are  found  on  the  river,  in  which  travellers 
are  afraid  to  venture  because  the  inhabitants  of  the 
marshes,  having  become  robbers,  kill  the  crews  and 
rob  the  passing  boats.  The  Turkish  officials  wink 
at  the  matter,  while  a  few  thousand,  pounds  ex 
pended  on  drainage  would  render  the  land  arable 
and  make  the  river  safe  for  traffic. 

The  Rev.   John  Van  Ess,  who  was  the  first 


84       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

foreigner  in  modern  times  to  cross  the  great 
triangle  bounded  by  the  Tigris,  the  Euphrates  and 
Shatt  el  Hai,  says  that,  owing  to  Turkish  misrule, 
this  vast  tract  of  land,  inhabited  by  the  savage 
and  bloodthirsty  Ma'adan  Arabs,  who  live  by 
piracy,  has  become  utterly  waste,  although  less 
than  a  day's  journey  from  the  governor's  head 
quarters.  The  people  there,  and  in  every  part  of 
Arabia  under  Turkish  rule,  have  reason  to  fear 
the  emissaries  of  the  government,  as  the  tax 
collector  comes  down  and  takes  away  most,  if  not 
all,  the  crops  which  the  peasant  has  toiled  hard  to 
raise.  Consequently  peasant  and  shepherd  alike 
often  leave  everything  in  the  officer's  hands,  and 
turn  their  attention  to  robbery  and  pillage.  Such 
a  result  must  be  expected  in  a  land  where  offices 
with  only  a  nominal  salary  attached  to  them  are 
openly  sold  to  the  highest  bidder,  it  being  fully 
understood  that  the  recipient  thereof  will  not  only 
open  his  hands  for  bribes  to  live  upon,  but  also  for 
favours  with  which  to  pay  old  debts  and  make 
provision  for  the  time  when  he  shall  be  no  longer 
steward.  From  the  first  he  recognizes  the  fact 
that  such  a  time  will  surely  come,  as  the  term  of 
his  office  depends  upon  his  ability  to  satisfy  the 
caprice  or  greed  of  the  man  above  him  in  rank. 

When  I  was  in  Hodeidah  some  years  ago,  the 
town  swarmed  with  starved  soldiery  waiting  for 
vessels  to  take  them  back  to  Turkey.  The  poor 
fellows  were  in  rags  and  in  a  most  unsanitary  con 
dition  ;  but  as  an  insurrection  broke  out  some  dis- 


Islam  in  Arabia  85 

tance  from  the  town,  these  men,  whose  time  had 
expired  nearly  two  years  before,  were  armed, 
given  a  little  food  and  sent  away  to  stamp  out  the 
rebellion.  Three  days  after  we  saw  many  of 
them  that  had  been  wounded  in  battle  brought 
back  in  open  boats  and  deposited  like  bales  of 
cloth  on  the  shore,  where  they  lay  for  hours  in  a 
scorching  sun  till  a  little  donkey-cart  was  brought 
to  pick  them  up  and  take  them  to  the  hospital,  if 
the  dirty  shanty  to  which  they  were  taken  could 
be  called  by  that  name. 

Throughout  Arabia  military  conscription  is 
rigidly  carried  out  except  on  the  payment  of  fifty 
pounds  as  ransom ;  but  in  this,  as  in  everything 
else,  bribery  is  common,  for  Mr.  Yan  Ess  says,  "  I 
am  personally  acquainted  with  a  Turkish  doctor 
who  has  become  rich  by  declaring  men  drawn  for 
military  service  to  be  physically  unfit.  As  the 
said  medico  has  an  itching  palm,  a  dead  conscience, 
and  the  hunger  of  a  crab,  he  has  to  be  bribed  by 
the  same  conscript  for  many  years." 

The  old  confederation  of  tribes  in  Mesopotamia 
seems  to  have  been  broken  up  except  in  name. 
Most  of  the  sheikhs  have  been  pensioned  or  given 
the  title  of  Pasha  and  told  to  keep  quiet  even 
when  their  flocks  and  herds  are  taken  for  supplies 
to  feed  the  troops.  A  few  tribes  are  still  up  in 
arms  and  follow  a  life  of  brigandage  or  keep  up 
their  martial  spirit  with  intertribal  warfare.  There 
are  two  tribes  on  the  Euphrates  which  annually 
lose  hundreds  of  men  in  such  a  strife,  the  primal 


86       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

cause  of  which  was  a  quarrel  over  a  fish  eight 
years  ago. 

Bahrein  is  a  British  Protectorate  and  conse 
quently  there  is  much  greater  freedom  than  there 
used  to  be  when  first  the  Arabian  Mission  began 
work  in  the  island. 

Hassa  is  a  Turkish  province  holding  rather  an 
anomalous  position  as  it  is  separated  both  by  sea 
and  land  from  other  Turkish  territory.  Conse 
quently  a  much  larger  military  force  is  required  to 
keep  it  in  proper  subjection  than  if  it  were  possible 
to  march  troops  from  the  surrounding  district. 

The  Pirate  Coast  and  Oman  are  much  influenced 
by  their  nearness  to  India,  consequently  towns 
both  large  and  prosperous  are  found  all  along  the 
coast.  In  Nejd,  a  peace  has  been  patched  up  but 
I  fear  that  it  is  only  temporary,  since  the  heredi 
tary  hatred  between  Ibn  Saud  and  Ibn  Rashid 
sooner  or  later  will  be  manifested  in  the  same  way 
as  year  after  year  in  the  past. 

In  the  Hadramaut  there  is  quietness  for  the 
present;  but  as  the  sheikh  of  Makulla  still  feels 
galled  by  his  late  defeat,  one  fears  that  it  is  not 
likely  to  last,  and  the  probability  is  that  for 
many  years  no  other  than  a  medical  mission  can 
hope  to  settle  in  that  country. 

The  intellectual  condition,  on  the  whole,  is  of  a 
high  order,  except  that  there  is  lack  of  ambition 
and  applicative  power.  When  however  these 
faculties  are  aroused,  an  Arab  is  able  to  hold 
his  own  with  most  of  the  Eastern  races  and  I  have 


Islam  in  Arabia  87 

often  been  surprised  with  the  sharpness  of  an 
Arab's  intelligence  and  the  grasp  that  he  takes 
of  the  subject  in  hand.  As  a  rule,  however, 
there  is  little  ambition  to  learn  anything  more 
than  how  to  read  the  Koran,  write  a  short  letter, 
and  do  simple  arithmetic.  In  the  Persian  Gulf 
nearly  fifteen  per  cent,  of  those  who  dwell  in 
towns  can  read  and  write ;  but  among  the  tribes 
two  per  cent,  is  a  high  figure.  This  is  partly 
owing  to  the  fact  that  in  some  towns  the  Turkish 
Government  provides  free  education,  teaching 
such  subjects  as  physiology,  algebra,  physical  and 
political  geography,  the  elements  of  physics,  and 
Turkish,  Persian,  Arabic  and  French.  But  very 
few  except  the  merchant  class  and  those  study 
ing  theology  ever  stay  longer  at  school  than  to 
learn  to  read  the  Koran.  This  is  the  case  even 
in  Oman,  where  the  Abadhi  sect  of  Islam  pre 
vails,  and  illiteracy  is  comparatively  speaking 
uncommon  even  among  women. 

As  there  is  practically  no  native  church  in 
Arabia,  one  can  scarcely  speak  of  Islam's  atti 
tude  towards  it,  although  in  Aden  and  the  sur 
rounding  districts  there  have  been  many  perver 
sions  from  the  Latin  and  Abyssinian  church  owing 
to  the  pressure  put  upon  nominally  Christian 
traders  in  Makulla  by  the  Sultan,  and  on  the 
working  men  in  Aden  and  Sheikh  Othman  by 
their  fellow  workmen.  Many  Abyssinians  and 
Gallas,  in  order  to  avoid  this  persecution,  call 
themselves  by  Moslem  names  when  they  come  to 


88       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Aden  to  work  and  revert  to  their  old  names 
when  they  leave  Aden. 

The  first  time  I  went  to  a  village  in  the  interior, 
I  had  to  pay  a  large  sum  of  money  for  a  few 
hours  shelter  from  the  sun.  The  next  time  a 
guard  was  put  round  our  tents  when  we  went 
to  the  village  to  prevent  our  having  intercourse 
with  the  people.  But  the  third  time  the  chief 
men  came  over  to  bid  us  welcome,  and  sat  with 
us  day  after  day  discussing  the  great  questions 
of  sin  and  salvation.  Then  when  we  left  they 
gave  us  a  hearty  send-off,  begged  us  to  hasten  back 
again,  and  tied  a  basket  of  fowls  to  the  pack 
camel's  load  as  a  present  for  the  doctor.  On  the 
whole  then,  one  can  say  that  as  a  rule  the  Moslem 
here  is  not  bitterly  antagonistic  to  Protestant 
Christianity,  although  he  fears  it  more  than  he 
does  those  corrupted  forms  in  which  the  images  of 
Mary  and  the  other  saints  play  such  an  important 
part  that  may  offend  his  convictions. 

Of  special  developments  in  Islam,  I  can  say 
little.  In  the  Aden  district  and  neighbouring  coun 
tries  there  are  none,  unless  one  mentions  a  grow 
ing  carelessness  towards  any  and  every  form  of 
religion,  together  with  a  tendency  towards  rank 
infidelity  which  I  heard  more  of  in  Hodeidah 
than  in  Aden.  Wahabism,  Sufism,  and  the  other 
minor  sects  are  practically  unknown  in  South 
Arabia  nowadays,  but  when  one  goes  up  among 
the  mountains  tribes,  he  finds  worship  of  dead 
saints  and  similar  superstitions  very  common. 


A  TYPICAL   ARAB    OF   YEMEN 


Islam  in  Arabia  89 

In  one  village  I  found  that  all  sheikhs'  graves 
had  a  headstone  in  which  there  was  a  place  for  a 
light  and  a  receptacle  for  the  food  which  the 
devotees  bring  and  offer  to  the  dead  saint  for  his 
intercession.  Even  in  Sheikh  Othman,  while  the 
children's  heads  are  usually  shaved  there  is  always 
a  little  lock  left  on  the  crown  that  is  devoted  to 
the  Waly  (Saint)  and  kept  there  until  the  boy's 
marriage  day.  Then  he  slaughters  a  sheep,  prays 
to  the  Waly,  has  his  head  shaved,  and  gives  a 
present  to  the  Sheikh  for  the  upkeep  of  the  Waly's 
tomb. 

There  are  now  four  different  societies  at  work 
in  Arabia  and  at  least  three  others  that  are  act 
ing  indirectly.  The  oldest  society  is  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  which  broke  ground  at  Bagdad 
in  the  year  1882,  carrying  on  the  work  as  a  branch 
of  its  Persian  Mission.  This  was  a  natural  develop 
ment  because  Bagdad  is  close  to  the  sacred  places 
of  the  Shiite  Mohammedans,  to  which  people 
annually  flock  from  all  parts  of  Persia.  In  1887 
medical  mission  work  was  begun  and  in  1898  the 
connection  with  the  Persian  Mission  was  dissolved, 
the  independent  mission  being  called  the  Turkish 
Arabia  Mission.  Two  years  later  Mosul  was  oc 
cupied  as  a  branch  station  near  the  site  of  ancient 
Nineveh. 

Like  its  two  sister  missions  the  Church  Mission 
ary  Society  has  suffered  much  from  the  unhealthi- 
ness  of  the  region  and  has  consecrated  its  work 
with  the  lives  of  those  who  died  in  harness. 


90       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

"  Though  God  buries  His  workers,  He  still  carries 
on  His  work,"  and  in  Bagdad  there  are  four  mis 
sionaries  at  work.  In  Mosul  there  are  also  four 
missionaries. 

In  the  year  1885  the  Hon.  Ion  Keith  Falconer, 
third  son  of  the  late  Earl  of  Kintore,  went  out  to 
Aden  to  see  if  he  could  start  a  mission  there.  The 
following  year  saw  him  back  with  a  fully  qualified 
medical  man  to  assist  him.  Before  he  could  do 
much  more  than  settle  down  to  work,  however,  the 
Lord  called  him  to  higher  service,  and  his  place 
was  taken  by  others.  The  mission  he  founded  has 
ever  since  been  carried  on  in  his  name  by  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland  (now  called  the  United 
Free  Church)  which  has  also  erected  a  church, 
called  the  Keith-Falconer  Memorial  Presbyterian 
Church,  in  Steamer  Point,  for  the  Presbyterian 
soldiers  stationed  there. 

The  staff  at  present  consists  of  two  ordained 
medical  missionaries. 

The  third  society  to  take  the  field  was  the 
Arabian  Mission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
America.  This  society  was  organized  in  1889,  and 
Busrah  was  occupied  in  1891,  Muscat  in  1893  and 
Bahrein  in  1892,  as  stations  of  that  mission.  The 
missionary  force  consists  of  five  missionaries,  two 
of  them  with  their  wives,  and  two  unmarried  mis 
sionary  women  at  Bahrein  (two  of  the  missionaries 
being  physicians),  and  one  medical  missionary  and 
his  wife,  who  is  also  a  physician,  two  ordained 
missionaries,  and  one  unmarried  missionarv  woman 


Islam  in  Arabia  91 

at  Busrah.     Nasariyeh  on  the  Euphrates,  and  Am- 
ara  on  the  Tigris  are  occupied  as  out  stations. 

Three  years  ago  the  National  Church  of  Den 
mark  began  a  mission  at  Makulla  but  its  mission 
ary  was  expelled  by  the  Sultan,  and  while  he  was 
waiting  for  a  way  to  be  opened  into  Hadramaut, 
it  was  agreed  that  a  portion  of  the  work  in  Sheikh 
Othman  should  be  carried  on  by  the  Danish 
Church,  a  plan  which  has  now  worked  harmoniously 
for  more  than  two  years.  The  societies  working 
indirectly  are:  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  in  Aden,  Bagdad,  Busrah,  etc. ;  the  Ameri 
can  Bible  Society  in  the  Persian  Gulf ;  the  Bible 
Lands  Mission  Aid  Society,  which  aids  by  cash 
appropriations. 

SPECIAL  DIFFICULTIES  OR  OPPORTUNITIES 
Under  the  British  government  one  has  no  special 
difficulties  to  contend  with,  but  the  case  is  different 
immediately  Turkish  territory  is  entered. 

ThroughoutTurkish  Arabia  bazaar  preaching  and 
open  discussion  are  forbidden.  In  and  around  Aden 
there  is  no  restriction,  although  one  has  always  to 
be  careful  not  to  offend  the  susceptibilities  of  the 
people  by  using  strong  language.  Even  if  converts 
were  thus  gained,  life  would  be  made  unbearable  for 
them  in  a  way  that  no  government  could  prevent. 
For  many  years,  in  any  case,  converts  must  expect 
persecution,  but  an  honest,  earnest  Christian  life 
would,  through  time,  be  freed  therefrom  and  open 
the  way  for  others  to  follow. 


92       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

In  Turkish  Arabia  military  conscription  often 
makes  men  feign  to  be  inquirers  in  the  hope  that 
they  will  be  helped  to  flee  the  country.  It  is  very 
hard  to  distinguish  the  false  from  the  true,  when 
both  appear  to  be  anxiously  seeking  the  truth. 

The  Kev.  James  Cantine  says  that  in  Oman  there 
are  special  difficulties  :  "  The  scattered  population, 
the  poverty  of  the  people,  and  their  notable  licen 
tiousness,  as  well  as  interference  with  work  inland 
by  occasional  tribal  warfare." 

Every  mission  in  Arabia  too  has  the  following 
difficulties  to  contend  with ;  viz.  (1)  A  hot  and 
unhealthy  climate  without  any  near  place  to  which 
the  missionary  could  go  in  order  to  rest  and  re 
cruit  after  fever.  (2)  The  great  expense  of  keep 
ing  up  a  mission.  As  a  rule  prices  are  twice  or 
thrice  what  they  are  in  India,  and  assistants,  col 
porteurs  and  evangelists  require  to  have  at  least 
three  times  the  pay  that  is  given  in  India. 

In  Turkish  Arabia,  too,  all  medical  men  are  re 
quired  to  proceed  to  Constantinople  and  pass  an 
examination  there  either  in  Turkish  or  French  be 
fore  they  are  allowed  to  practice  as  medical  mis 
sionaries. 

Special  opportunities  for  work  are:  The  mis 
sion  stations  are  so  located  that  there  are  very  few 
districts  in  Arabia  which  cannot  be  reached  through 
indirect  channels.  Every  village  of  any  size  at 
one  time  or  another  sends  its  representative  to 
Bagdad,  Busrah,  Bahrein,  Muscat  or  Aden,  while 
from  far  in  the  interior  sick  ones  are  brought  to 


Islam  in  Arabia  93 

the  mission  hospitals  and  dispensaries  for  treat 
ment  and  so  give  the  missionaries  an  opportunity 
of  reaching  places  that  they  could  never  hope  to 
visit  in  person. 

In  East  Arabia,  now,  the  missionaries  are  sure 
of  a  warm  welcome  wherever  they  go,  and  places 
that  but  a  few  years  ago  were  closed  are  now  open 
for  the  gospel.  In  Southeast  Arabia  the  Rev. 
James  Cantine  says  there  is  "  an  almost  universally 
cordial  reception  inland,  and  in  large  coast  towns 
the  people  are  not  at  all  fanatical.  There  is  prac 
tically  no  interference  from  the  Sultan  "  (of  Oman). 
"  Work  among  the  soldier  class,"  says  the  Rev. 
John  Yan  Ess,  "  presents  two  prime  advantages : 
it  finds  a  field  peculiarly  fallow  because  of  the 
loneliness  of  the  soldier's  life,  and  the  constant 
shifting  of  regiments  carries  the  gospel  into  regions 
closed  to  colportage." 

It  is  impossible  to  tabulate  the  results  of  faithful 
work  in  these  different  parts  of  Arabia ;  but  all  of 
us  must  rejoice  that  first  fruits  have  been  gathered 
in  from  every  field,  although  not  from  every  sta 
tion.  Prejudices  have  been  broken  down  and  now 
there  is  not  only  a  tolerance  of  Christian  teaching, 
but  a  real  interest  in  and  a  better  appreciation  of 
true  Christianity.  Several  thousand  scriptures  are 
sold  every  year  along  with  very  many  educational 
works  and  not  a  few  religious  papers  and  contro 
versial  tracts  are  given  to  the  people  on  their  way 
to  the  interior.  In  Sheikh  Othman,  where  the  at 
tendances  at  the  dispensary  have  risen  from  two 


94       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

thousand  to  above  forty  thousand,  we  are  about  to 
erect  a  hospital ;  and  an  application  has  been  made 
to  government  for  a  site  on  which  to  build  mission 
premises  at  Dthala,  a  place  nearly  100  miles  north 
of  Aden  and  just  on  the  border  of  Turkish  ter 
ritory. 

From  the  very  first  the  Keith-Falconer  Mission 
had  a  fully  qualified  medical  missionary  on  its 
staff,  and  experience  taught  the  other  societies  the 
necessity  for  healing  the  sick  as  well  as  preaching 
the  gospel.  Consequently  now  there  are  dispen 
saries  and  rudimentary  or  properly  built  hospitals 
in  Mosul,  Bagdad,  Busrah,  Bahrein  and  Sheikh 
Othman,  Aden,  while  from  each  of  these  centres 
the  medical  missionaries  go  out  on  tour  and  pave 
the  way  for  evangelistic  effort  and  colportage. 
All  of  these  medical  missions  are  known  far  and 
near,  and  sometimes  draw  patients  hundreds  even 
thousands  of  miles  for  treatment.  That  at  Sheikh 
Othman  has  had  patients  coming  (and  bringing  let 
ters  with  them  from  old  patients)  from  farther 
north  than  Mecca  and  Medina,  from  Abyssinia, 
Somaliland  and  Hadramaut.  I  am  told  that  at 
Bahrein,  Busrah  and  Bagdad,  patients  from  the  in 
land  Kiadh  and  Hail  are  frequent. 

Under  the  head  of  educational  work  I  not  only 
include  the  keeping  open  of  a  school  in  which 
Bible  instruction  is  given  synchronously  with 
secular  education,  but  also  efforts  to  educate  the 
moral  sense  and  create  within  the  children  higher 
desires  and  nobler  aspirations  than  any  of  them 


Islam  in  Arabia  95 

possess.  Very  few  Moslem  children  have  any 
sense  of  modesty  as  we  understand  the  word,  and 
it  is  our  duty  to  awaken  this,  if  we  can,  and  also 
to  show  them  the  real  distinction  between  truth 
and  falsehood,  while  we  make  plain  to  them  the 
necessity  of  being  honest  with  God.  All  Moslem 
children  come  to  our  schools  with  certain  precon 
ceived  ideas  and  religious  beliefs,  which  we  should 
aim  to  get  rid  of  without  injuring  the  faith  of  the 
scholar.  I  have  found  that  a  strong  light  cast 
upon  a  properly  made  and  properly  placed  globe 
has  had  a  spendid  educational  effect  on  both  old 
Moslems  and  young,  for  it  shows  that  the  com 
mand  to  keep  Kamadhan  is  not  of  God,  since  in 
certain  countries  it  could  not  be  obeyed.  This 
can  usually  be  done  in  the  routine  work  of  the 
day,  and  for  this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  I  think  it 
is  always  advisable  in  teaching  geography  to  have 
at  least  one  globe  in  the  school.  A  statistical  map 
is  also  helpful,  showing  the  countries  that  are 
Moslem  and  those  that  are  Christian,  and  how 
Protestant  Christian  countries  have  flourished 
while  Moslem  countries  have  decayed. 

The  magic  lantern  or  stereopticon  is  largely 
used  in  some  parts  of  Arabia ;  for  though  Moslems 
say  that  "  angels  never  enter  a  house  where  there 
are  pictures  or  dogs,"  the  average  Moslem  of  the 
present  day  will  gaze  with  wonder  on,  and  be 
quickly  attracted  to  a  lantern  lecture.  Experi 
ence  has,  however,  taught  me  that  nude  or  semi- 
nude  figures  should  never  be  shown  on  the  screen 


96       The  Mohammedan  World  of  To- Day 

and  rarely  if  ever  should  a  fanciful  representation 
of  our  Saviour  be  shown.  From  such  pictures  as 
the  children  of  Israel  crossing  the  Jordan,  Joseph 
before  Pharoah,  Ruth  declining  to  leave  Naomi 
and  Solomon  pronouncing  judgment,  the  conver 
sation  can  be  so  turned  that  "a  good  word  for 
Jesus"  may  be  spoken.  At  any  rate  lantern  dem 
onstrations  please  the  people  and  make  them  more 
friendly  with  the  missionary,  opening  up  a  way 
for  both  man  and  message. 

In  all  the  missions  in  Arabia  the  colporteur  is 
to  be  seen  at  work,  and  every  year  several  thou 
sand  copies  of  God's  word  in  whole  or  in  part,  are 
sold  by  those  who  carry  the  books  from  house  to 
house.  A  shop  too  in  the  village  or  town  where 
the  missionary  dwells  is  usually  rented  as  a  book 
shop  and  discussion-room  into  which  all  are  in 
vited,  quietly  to  read  the  newspapers  and  religious 
periodicals  placed  there.  Our  experience  is  that 
this  room  should  be  made  as  attractive  as  possible, 
and  that  no  effort  should  be  made  to  force  the 
conversation  into  a  religious  groove  until  the 
stranger  has  learned  to  trust  the  one  who  speaks. 

Bazaar  preaching  may  be  carried  on  but  our 
experience  is  that  far  more  good  is  done  by  per 
sonal  dealings  with  individuals  than  in  speaking 
to  multitudes.  This  brings  me  to  say  that  all  the 
different  methods  named  must  be  kept  subordinate 
to  real  evangelistic  work.  For  nothing  but  the 
"  Man  of  God  "  thoroughly  alive  with  the  love  of 
God  has  ever  been  the  agent  of  real  missionary 


Islam  in  Arabia  97 

conquest,  and  rarely  if  ever  has  there  been  any 
other  instrument  in  his  hand  than  the  Word  of 
God,  although  surgical  operations,  medical  attend 
ance,  school  lessons,  kindly  interference  on  behalf 
of  the  oppressed,  and  a  warm  interest  in  the 
people's  welfare,  may  have  tended  to  clear,  and  in 
my  opinion  often,  have  cleared  the  way  for  the 
man  and  his  message.  Consequently  in  all  the 
missions  these  are  used  as  auxiliaries. 


VII 

Islam  in  Arabia 
(The  Wahabis) 

Rev.  S.  M.  Zwemer,  D.  D. 


"  It  surely  is  not  without  a  purpose  that  this  wide-spread  and 
powerful  race  [the  Arabs]  has  been  kept  these  four  thousand 
years,  unsubdued  and  nudegeuerate,  preserving  still  the  vigour 
and  simplicity  of  its  character.  It  is  certainly  capable  of  a  great 
future ;  and  as  certainly  a  great  future  lies  before  it.  It  may 
be  among  the  last  peoples  of  Southwestern  Asia  to  yield  to  the 
transforming  influences  of  Christianity  and  a  Christian  civiliza 
tion.  But  to  those  influences  it  will  assuredly  yield  in  the  full 
ness  of  time." — Edson  L.  Clark. 


VII 

Islam  in  Arabia 

IN  writing  on  this  land  the  first  difficulty,  and 
one  that  can  hardly  be  avoided,  is  that  we  must 
deal  so  largely  with  unknown  quantities.  Not 
only  from  a  geographical  but  also  from  a  religious 
point  of  view  the  great  peninsula  still  awaits  ex 
ploration.  The  latest  authority  on  this  subject, 
David  George  Hogarth,  F.R.G.  S.,  writes  in  his 
book,  The  Penetration  of  Arabia  : 

"From  certain  scientific  points  of  view  hardly 
anything  in  Arabia  is  known.  Not  a  hundredth 
part  of  the  peninsula  has  been  mathematically  sur 
veyed  ;  the  altitude  of  scarcely  a  single  point  even 
on  the  littoral  has  been  fixed  by  an  exact  process, 
and  we  depend  on  little  more  than  guesses  for  all 
points  in  the  interior.  .  .  .  Between  the  inner 
most  points  reached  by  Europeans  in  their  at 
tempts  to  penetrate  it  intervenes  a  dark  space  of 
650  miles  span  from  north  to  south,  and  850  from 
west  to  east.  This  unseen  area  covers  considerably 
more  than  half  a  million  square  miles,  or  not  much 
less  than  half  the  whole  superficies  of  Arabia." 

Of  the  real  condition  of  this  part  of  the  penin 
sula  we  are  therefore  in  ignorance  except  for  hear 
say  and  native  report.  The  Dahna  may  hold 
semi-pagan  tribes  of  Arabs  or  remnants  of  ab- 

IQI 


1O2     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 
origines    like    the    Shikhuh    in   northern   Oman. 

o 

Arabia  was  not  always  a  Mohammedan  land,  nor 
is  it  wholly  a  Mohammedan  land  to-day.  There 
are  Jews  in  Yemen  and  Irak  to  the  number  of  at 
least  150,000,  while  in  the  Busrah  and  Bagdad 
vilayets  there  are  12,850  oriental  Christians. 
Whether  the  semi-pagan  tribes  of  eastern  Ha- 
dramaut,  who  on  the  testimony  of  travellers  know 
nothing  of  Islam  except  the  name  of  Mohammed, 
are  to  be  counted  as  Moslems  is  an  open  question. 
Taking  the  boundary  of  Arabia  on  the  north  as 
the  thirtieth  parallel  of  latitude  the  area  of  the 
country  is  a  million  of  square  miles.  This  large 
region,  according  to  the  careful  estimates  of 
Dr.  Hubert  Jansen,  has  a  population  of  6,290,860  ; 
he  estimates  that  of  these  6,153,193  are  Moslems.1 

Of  this  number  1,184,500  are  in  Turkish  Arabia 
in  the  Provinces  of  Hejaz,  Yemen,  and  Hassa, 
3,500,000  in  Independent  Arabia,  and  1,606,360 
in  what  Jansen  calls  Arabia  under  British  pro 
tection — i.  e.,  Aden,  Bahrein,  and  Oman.  In  my 
opinion  these  estimates  are  not  wide  of  the  truth. 

All  four  of  the  orthodox  sects  of  Islam  are 
represented  in  Arabia.  In  the  Turkish  provinces 
the  Hanafis ;  in  Yemen  there  are  many  Shafts ;  in 
the  interior  Malekis  and  Hanbalis.  The  Shiah 
sect  is  found  on  the  east  coast,  and  is  strong  in 
Mesopotamia;  while  the  Abadhi  sect,  of  Shiah 
origin,  is  found  in  many  parts  of  Oman. 

The    one    sect,   however,   which    is    distinctly 

1  Verbreilung  dea  Islams.     Berlin,  1897. 


Islam  in  Arabia  103 

Arabian,  and  because  of  its  vast  and  lasting  in 
fluence  worthy  of  special  note,  is  that  of  the 
TVahabis.  To  study  their  origin,  history,  tenets 
and  influence  is  to  have  a  good  insight  into  Islam 
as  it  is  to-day  in  Arabia. 

The  rise  of  innumerable  heresies  as  the  result 
of  philosophical  speculation,  the  spread  of  mysti 
cism  among  the  learned  classes,  and  the  return  to 
many  heathen  superstitions  on  the  part  of  the 
masses,  made  Islam  ripe  for  reform  at  the  middle 
of  the  eighteenth  century.  Add  to  this  that  there 
was  a  general  decadence  of  morals  under  the 
Ottoman  Caliphate,  and  that  there  had  been  a  lull 
in  Moslem  conquest.  Except  for  a  temporary 
revival  of  missionary  activity  on  the  part  of  the 
Moslems  of  China  and  the  spread  of  Islam  among 
the  Barbar}'-  Tartars,  the  eighteenth  century  saw 
little  advance  for  the  Crescent.  Instead  of  con 
quest  there  was  controversy.  The  germs  of 
idolatry  left  by  Mohammed  in  his  system  bore 
fruit  also  in  Arabia.  Saint-worship  became  com 
mon.  The  Shiahs  had  made  Kerbela  the  rival  of 
Mecca  and  Medina  as  a  place  of  pilgrimage. 
There  were  local  shrines  of  holy  men  near  every 
village,  and  stone  and  tree-worship  were  not  at  all 
uncommon.  The  whole  world  of  thought  was 
honeycombed  with  superstitions,  and  the  old-time 
simplicity  of  morals  and  life  had  given  way  to 
luxury  and  sensuality.  Burckhardt  testifies  re 
garding  Mecca  itself  (which  has  always  been  to  the 
pious  Moslem  the  cynosure  of  his  faith)  that,  just 


104     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

before  the  time  of  the  Wahabi  reformation,  de 
bauchery  was  fearfully  common,  and  that  harlotry 
and  even  unnatural  vices  were  perpetrated  openly 
in  the  sacred  city.  Almsgiving  had  grown  obso 
lete;  justice  was  neither  swift  nor  impartial; 
effeminacy  had  displaced  the  martial  spirit;  and 
the  conduct  of  the  pilgrim-caravans  was  scandalous 
in  the  extreme. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  Arabia  when  Mo 
hammed  Bin  Abd  ul  Wahab  bin  Musherrif  was 
born  at  Wasit  in  Nejd,  1691  A.  D.  Before  his 
death  this  great  reformer,  earnest  as  Luther,  and 
zealous  as  Cromwell,  saw  his  doctrines  accepted 
and  his  laws  obeyed  from  the  Persian  Gulf  to  the 
Yemen  frontier.  As  a  result  of  his  teaching  there 
sprang  up  in  the  short  space  of  fifty  years  not 
only  a  new,  widely  extended,  and  important  Mos 
lem  sect,  but  an  independent  and  powerful  state. 
Abd  ul  "Wahab  was  a  whirlwind  of  puritan- 
ism  against  the  prevailing  apostasy  of  the  Moslems 
of  his  day.  His  sect  was  a  protest  against  idolatry 
and  superstition.  It  stood  for  no  new  teaching, 
but  was  a  call  back  to  the  original  Islam.  It  was 
an  honest  attempt  at  an  Arabian  reformation 
which  was  intended  to  repristinate  the  entire 
Moslem  world.  Yet,  so  far  from  giving  a  pro 
gressive  impulse  to  Moslem  thought,  it  has  proved 
the  most  reactionary  element  in  the  history  of 
Islam. 

In  the  year  1740,  the  preacher  of  reform  made 
an  alliance  with  the  powerful  Arab  chief,  Mo- 


Islam  in  Arabia  105 

hammed  bin  Saud,  and  then  the  religious  warfare 
for  the  truth  began.  To  give  the  history  in  detail 
of  the  rise  of  the  "Wahabi  state,  and  its  bloody 
conflicts,  first  with  the  Arabs  and  afterwards 
against  the  Turks  and  the  Egyptians,  as  well 
as  the  history  of  the  two  British  campaigns 
from  India  against  the  Wahabi  pirates  of  Oman, 
is  impossible  in  the  narrow  limits  of  this  paper. 
A  brief  account  and  a  list  of  the  literature 
on  this  subject  can  be  found  in  the  Journal  of  the 
Victoria  Institute  for  1901. 

Because  Wahabi  teaching  has  modified  Islam  all 
over  the  Arabian  peninsula,  and  still  exercises  a 
mighty  influence  on  thought  and  politics,  it  is  im 
portant  to  note  on  what  points  a  thoroughgoing 
Wahabi  differs  from  an  orthodox  Moslem : 

1.  They  do  not  receive  the  dogmatic  decisions 
of  the  four  Imams,  reject  Jjma'a,  i.  e.,  the  unani 
mous  consent  of  the  theologians,  and  profess  to  hold 
the  right  of  private  judgment  in  interpreting  the 
Koran. 

2.  Their  monotheism  is  absolute.     Prayers  may 
not  be  offered  in  the  name  of  any  prophet,  wali, 
or  saint.     Palgrave's  famous  description  of  Allah 
is  a  true  picture  of  the  Wahabi  doctrine  of  God. 
They  are  fatalists. 

3.  Together  with  this  absolute  monotheism  they 
are  accused,  and  not  without  reason,  of  having 
Crude  and  anthropomorphic  ideas  of  deity.     They 
understand   the   words,  "  sitting  "  and  "  Hand  of 
God  "  in  a  strictly  literal  sense. 


106     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

4.  They  hold  that  Mohammed  cannot  intercede 
now,  but  that  he  may  on  the  last  day.     In  this 
they  differ  from  all  other  Moslem  sects. 

5.  They  think  it  wrong  to  build  cupolas  over 
graves,  or  to  honour  the  dead  by  illuminations  or 
the  visiting  of  tombs,  etc. 

6.  They  are  accused  of  holding  that  certain 
portions  of  the  original  Koran  were  abstracted  by 
Othman  out  of  envy  when  he  had  made  his  recen 
sion  superseding  all  other  copies.1 

7.  They  observe    only  four    festivals  in  the 
calendar  year. 

8.  They  forbid  the  use  of  the  rosary,  and  count 
the  names  of  God  and  their  prayers  on  the  knuckles 
of  the  hand  instead. 

9.  In  the  matter  of  dress  they  advocate  sim 
plicity.     All  silk,  jewels,  silver  and  gold,  and  other 
than  Arabian  dress  are  an  abomination  to  God 
and  to  His  prophet. 

10.  All  drugs  that  benumb  or  stupefy,  and 
especially  tobacco,  are  strictly  forbidden  and  put 
under  the  category  of  greater  sins.     The  weed  is 
known  by  the  name  of  "  the  shameful "  or  by  a 
still  worse  and  untranslatable  epithet  which  im 
plies  a  purely  Satanic  origin  for  the  plant. 

11.  "Wahabi  mosques  are  built  with  the  greatest 
simplicity,  and  no  minarets  are  allowed  nor  orna 
ment  in  the  place  of  prayer. 

12.  The  sect  lays  great  stress  on  the  doctrine 
of  Jihad  or  religious  warfare.     To  fight  for  the 

1  See  Badger's  History  of  Oman,  pp.  252,  253. 


Islam  in  Arabia  107 

faith  with  carnal  weapons  is  a  command  of  God 
never  to  be  abrogated.  In  all  their  bloody  battles 
they  never  were  known  to  grant  quarter  to  a 
Turk.  They  keep  Mohammed's  precept  diligently, 
"  Kill  the  unbelievers  wherever  ye  find  them." 

A  careful  survey  of  these  and  other  points  of 
difference  leaves  no  doubt  of  the  reactionary  char 
acter  of  this  reform  movement.  It  is  an  advance 
backward  and  progress  towards  an  impasse.  And 
yet  if  ever  a  reform  had  promise  of  success  it  was 
the  Wahabi  revival  in  Arabia.  Mohammed  bin 
Abd  ul  Wahab  understood  the  strength  and  the 
weakness  of  Islam  as  no  one  before  him  did.  Saud 
the  founder  of  the  Wahabi  state  was  a  great  man. 
Though  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  military  govern 
ment,  he  appears  never  (outside  the  laws  of  relig 
ion)  to  have  encroached  upon  the  legitimate 
freedom  of  his  subjects.  The  great  principle  of 
separating  the  judicial  from  the  executive  branch 
of  government  he  understood  not  only,  but  faith 
fully  carried  out.  The  "Wahabi  judges  of  those 
days  were  noted  for  their  impartiality  ;  they  were 
so  well  paid  from  the  public  treasury  that  they  did 
not  need  bribes  for  bread.  Robbery  met  with  the 
swift  old-time  punishment  of  chopping  off  the  hand 
of  the  culprit.  We  are  told, "  The  people  lay  down 
to  sleep  at  night  with  no  fear  that  their  cattle 
would  be  stolen  in  the  morning;  and  a  single 
merchant  with  his  camel  load  of  wares  could  travel 
in  safety  from  the  Persian  Gulf  to  the  Red  Sea." 
To-day  even  a  well-armed  caravan  dares  to  travel 


io8     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

only  by  daylight  through  Turkish  Hassa  and 
Yemen. 

Public  education  had  no  mean  place  in  the 
Wahabi  state.  Schools  were  everywhere  estab 
lished  and  teachers  sent  even  to  the  Bedouins ;  and 
although  instruction  was  very  elementary,  its 
wide-spread  results  are  apparent  in  Nejd  and 
Yeraama  to  this  day. 

Of  the  influence  of  the  "Wahabi  revival  on  Islam 
in  India  and  in  Africa  and  on  the  rise  of  the  mod 
ern  Moslem  Brotherhoods  there  is  no  space  here  to 
write.  In  Arabia  the  chief  strongholds  of  the  sect 
are  along  the  coast  of  the  Persian  Gulf  in  Oman 
and  in  'Ajman  and  the  Wady  Doasir.  In  the  lat 
ter  place  they  still  preserve  all  their  old-time  be 
liefs  and  fanaticism  so  as  to  be  a  proverb  among 
the  Arabs. 

The  effect  of  the  "Wahabi  movement  has  influ 
enced  all  Arabian  thought.  It  has  built  a  wall  of 
fanaticism  around  the  old  Wahabi  states,  and  post 
poned  the  opening  of  doors  to  civilization  and 
Christianity  in  that  part  of  the  peninsula.  On  the 
other  hand  some  positive  and  negative  results  of 
the  revival  have,  I  think,  favoured  Christian 
missions. 

Islam  in  its  primitive  teaching  is  nearer  the  truth 
than  Islam  with  all  its  added  superstitions  and  ad 
ditions  of  a  later  date.  The  Koran  can  more  easily 
be  made  our  ally  in  the  battle  for  the  gospel  than 
the  interpretations  of  the  four  Imams.  My  deal 
ings  with  the  "Wahabis  have  impressed  me  with 


Islam  in  Arabia  109 

their  accessibility  on  spiritual  lines,  once  the  way 
is  opened  to  their  hearts. 

Negatively,  Wahabism  is  a  strong  argument  that 
Islam,  even  when  reformed  into  its  original  prin 
ciples  and  practices,  has  no  power  to  save  a  people 
or  introduce  permanent  progress.  There  is  no  bet 
ter  polemic  against  Islam  than  a  presentation  of 
the  present  intellectual,  social,  and  moral  condition 
of  Arabia.  Cradled  at  Mecca,  fostered  at  Medina, 
and  reformed  in  the  Nejd,  the  creed  of  Islam  has 
had  indisputed  possession  of  the  peninsula  almost 
since  its  birth.  In  other  lands,  such  as  Syria  and 
Egypt,  it  remained  in  contact  with  a  more  or  less 
corrupt  form  of  Christianity,  or,  as  in  India  and 
in  China,  in  conflict  with  cultured  paganism,  and 
there  is  no  doubt  that  in  both  cases  there  were  and 
are  mutual  concessions  and  influences.  But  in  its 
native  Arabian  soil  the  tree  planted  by  the  prophet 
has  grown  with  wild  freedom  and  brought  forth 
fruit  after  its  kind.  As  regards  morality  Arabia 
is  on  a  low  plane.  Slavery  and  concubinage  exist 
everywhere ;  while  polygamy  and  divorce  are  fear 
fully  common.  The  conscience  is  petrified  ;  legal 
ity  is  the  highest  form  of  worship ;  virtue  is  to  be 
like  the  prophet  Mohammed.  Intellectually  there 
has  been  scant  progress  since  "  the  time  of  igno 
rance  "  when  all  the  Arab  tribes  used  to  gather  at 
Okatz  to  compete  in  poetry  and  eloquence.  The 
Bedouins  are  nearly  all  illiterate  and,  in  spite  of 
the  "Wahabi  revival  and  the  attempt  of  Turkish 
officials  to  open  schools,  there  is  little  that  deserves 


l  io     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  name  of  education  in  even  the  larger  towns. 
Kufa,  which  was  once  the  Oxford  of  Arabia,  now 
has  one  day  school  with  twelve  pupils ;  Fatalism, 
the  philosophy  of  the  masses,  has  paralyzed  prog 
ress,  and  injustice  is  often  stoically  accepted. 
Cruelty  is  common,  lying  is  a  fine  art,  and  robbery 
a  science.  Islam  and  the  Wahabis  have  made  the 
noble,  free-hearted  and  hospitable  Arabs  hostile  to 
Christians  and  wary  of  all  strangers.  Doughty 
and  Palgrave,  who  both  crossed  the  heart  of 
Arabia,  have  given  it  as  their  verdict  that  there  is 
no  hope  for  this  land  in  Islam.  It  has  been  tried 
zealously  for  thirteen  hundred  years  and  piteously 
failed. 

As  regards  the  future  of  Islam  in  Arabia  there 
are  three  factors.  The  old  independent  spirit  in 
Nejd  and  Yemen,  not  to  omit  even  Hejaz,  is  rest 
less  under  the  rule  of  Turkey.  Eebellion  has  be 
come  chronic  and  threatens  to  be  revolution.  The 
proposed  railway  from  Damascus  to  Mecca  and  the 
south  is  really  a  challenge  to  the  other  powers 
on  the  part  of  the  Sultan  to  keep  hands  off  Arabia. 
But  the  railway,  when  opened,  may  prove  an  open 
door  to  more  than  Turkish  troops.  This  long  and 
never  ending  conflict  between  the  Arab  and  the 
Turk  in  Arabia  is  the  first  factor  of  the  future 
problem. 

The  second  and  more  important  factor  is  British 
policy  in  Arabia.  That  the  whole  country  owes 
an  immense  debt  to  Great  Britain  in  the  past  I 


Islam  in  Arabia  1 1 1 

have  shown  elsewhere.1  To  the  outside  observer 
there  seems  no  doubt  that  her  policy  is  aggressive 
in  the  hinterland  of  Aden,  and  that  all  the  Arabs 
welcome  it.  On  the  littoral  of  Hadramaut  and 
Oman,  British  influence  is  the  only  preserver  of  the 
peace,  and  her  gunboats  alone  prevent  piracy.  In 
the  Persian  Gulf  British  prestige  is  gaining  ground 
slowly  but  surely.  What  is  the  aim  of  British 
policy  in  Arabia  ?  He  who  can  answer  that  ques 
tion  can  read  the  future  of  a  large  part  of  the  dark 
peninsula. 

The  third  factor  is  Christian  missions.  "While  it 
is  inevitable  that  the  advent  of  "Western  civiliza 
tion  through  British  commerce  and  politics  will 
modify  Moslem  thought  even  in  Arabia  as  it  has 
in  India  and  Egypt,  it  is  not  to  be  taken  for  granted 
that  either  of  these  harbingers  of  progress  are 
necessarily  in  conflict  with  Islam.  But  Christian 
missions  exist  to  propagate  Christianity.  They 
have  only  recently  entered  Arabia,  and  yet  the  re 
sults  prove  their  efficiency  and  potency  to  a  degree 
above  the  hopes  of  many.  The  United  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  has  a  very  strong  medical  mis 
sion  at  Sheikh  Othman,  a  school  for  Moslem  chil 
dren,  and  does  itinerating  inland.  The  medical 
work  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  Mission  at 
Bagdad  is  known  far  inland  in  the  villages  and 
cities  of  Nejd,  and  has  already  borne  rich  spiritual 
fruit  after  years  of  self-denying  toil  in  relieving 

1  The  Cradle  of  Islam,  pp.  218-232. 


1 1 2     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

suffering.  Their  school  at  Bagdad  has  150  pupils. 
The  American  Mission  in  the  Persian  Gulf  has  six 
teen  missionaries  with  three  stations  and  three  out- 
stations.  Over  4,000  Scriptures  were  sold  last  year 
to  Moslems  and  31,355  patients  treated  at  our  two 
dispensaries.  Seventy -five  per  cent,  of  these  were 
Moslems.  At  Bahrein  there  is  a  fully  equipped 
mission  hospital,  and  we  are  building  a  chapel  and 
school.  In  each  of  these  three  missions  there  have 
been  converts  and  baptisms.  The  outlook  for  mis 
sions  in  Arabia  may  demand  a  strong  faith  and  a 
zeal  that  knows  no  discouragement,  but  it  is  de 
cidedly  hopeful,  and  is  growing  more  hopeful  year 
by  year.  For  obvious  reasons  it  would  be  unwise 
to  give  further  details  of  missions  in  a  land  still  so 
largely  under  the  power  of  the  Koran  and  its  in 
tolerant  spirit. 


VIII 

Islam  in  Persia 
Rev.  W.  St.  Clair  Tisdall,  M.  A.,  D.  D. 


"What  testimony  moreover  oonld  be  so  cogent  as  this  to  the 
inadequacy  of  Islam  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  soul?  Mohammed 
refused  to  believe  in  a  crucified  Christ,  but  his  followers  trust  to 
the  cleansing  power  of  tears  shed  for  his  murdered  grandson.  Do 
not  these  frantic  cries  call  for  the  gospel  of  the  Cross?  " — Wm.  A. 
Shedd,  D.  D. 


VIII 

Islam  in  Persia 

EVER  since  the  Arabian  conquest  of  Persia, 
about  the  year  640  of  our  era,  the  dominant  re 
ligion  of  the  country  has  been  the  Mohammedan, 
which  was  established  by  the  sword.  The  Shiah 
form  of  Islam  became  supreme  in  the  country 
during  the  tenth  century.  Although  the  Sunni 
faith  was  declared  the  religion  of  Persia  under 
Nadir  Shah  in  1736,  yet  Agha  Mohammed,  the 
founder  of  the  present  Qajar  dynasty  restored  the 
supremacy  of  the  Shiah  faith  in  1796. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  census  in  Persia  and 
hence  it  is  impossible  to  form  accurate  estimates 
of  the  population.  Lord  Curzon  believes  that  it 
is  between  eight  and  ten  millions.  Of  these  some 
750,000  or  800,000  are  said  to  be  Sunnis,  though  I 
consider  this  estimate  too  high.  The  Behais  claim 
to  number  1,000,000  adherents,  and  are  certainly 
very  numerous.  There  are  some  10,000  Parsis, 
chiefly  in  Yezd  and  Kerman ;  about  20,000  Jews 
in  Ispahan,  Teheran,  Hamadan  and  other  large 
cities;  53,000  Armenians  in  the  Armenian  prov 
inces  and  in  Julfa  (new)  and  its  neighbourhood, 
and  30,000  Nestorians  about  Urmia.  All  the  rest 
of  the  population  are  nominally  Shiites,  though 
the  Bakhtiyaris  and  the  nomad  tribes  know  little 

"5 


ii6     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To- Day 

of  Islam,  and  the  educated  classes  are  mostly  Sufi 
free-thinkers.  The  leading  sects  are  the  Isrnailis, 
the  Ali-Ilahis  (especially  among  the  Kurds),  the 
Akhbaris  and  the  Shaikhis.  It  is  from  the  latter 
sect  that  the  Babis  and  Behais  sprang.  The  Babis 
are  now  few  in  number,  most  of  them  having 
become  followers  of  the  Baha. 

The  social  condition  of  Moslems  in  Persia  can 
not  be  said  to  be  a  high  one.  Women  hold  a  very 
low  position  and  have  few  rights.  They  are  closely 
veiled  when  they  go  abroad,  even  in  the  lowest 
classes,  except  among  the  nomad  tribes,  whose 
women  enjoy  much  greater  liberty.  Religiously, 
few  privileges  are  granted  them.  They  are  not 
encouraged  to  attend  service  in  the  mosques,  but 
in  some  instances  have  their  own  small  places  of 
worship.  I  have  heard  of  a  case  in  which  a  woman 
acted  as  the  Imam  to  a  small  gathering  of  her 
own  sex.  The  well-known  Mohammedan  law  of 
polygamy  and  divorce  holds  in  Persia  as  in  other 
Mohammedan  lands  and  hence  a  woman  has  prac 
tically  no  social  rights.  Jealousy  frequently  leads 
to  murder  and  suicide  on  the  part  of  woman.  Men 
have  been  known  to  murder  their  wives  with  im 
punity  and  with  hardly  an  effort  to  conceal  their 
guilt,  and  that  for  no  crime  even  alleged.  In  case 
of  adultery,  the  husband  and  his  wife's  male  rela 
tives  not  infrequently  punish  the  guilty  woman 
with  death.  Of  course  adultery  on  the  husband's 
part  goes  unpunished.  For  murdering  her  hus 
band,  a  woman  was  crucified  and  then  strangled 


Islam  in  Persia  1 1  "J 

in  Ispahan  during  my  residence  in  Persia.  Mar 
riage  often  takes  place  when  the  girl  is  seven  or 
nine  years  of  age,  in  accordance  with  Mohammed's 
example  in  his  marriage  with  Ayesha.  The  evil 
results  of  this  are  well  known.  The  mutofah 
(called  in  Persia  siyheh]  system  of  temporary  mar 
riages  prevails  under  religious  sanction  among  the 
Shiites,  in  accordance  with  traditions  which  they 
accept  and  the  Sunnis  reject.  Hence  at  Qum  and 
other  "  holy  "  cities  to  which  crowds  of  pilgrims 
resort  there  are  large  numbers  of  women  who 
have  devoted  themselves  to  this  kind  of  life,  the 
Mullas  and  Mujtahids  there  draw  a  large  part  of 
their  income  from  the  fees  they  receive  for  cele 
brating  these  temporary  marriages.  It  is  rare  to 
find  a  woman  who  can  read.  It  is  hardly  neces 
sary  to  point  out  that  such  treatment  of  women 
has  tended  to  the  moral  and  social  degradation  of 
the  other  sex.  Immorality  is  one  of  the  great 
vices  of  Persia.  Lying  has  been  elevated  to  the 
dignity  of  a  fine  art,  owing  to  the  doctrine  of 
Kitman-ud-din  which  is  held  by  the  Shiah  relig 
ious  community. 

The  Behais  are  far  superior  in  morality  to  the 
mass  of  the  Moslems  of  Persia.  Except  when  the 
first  wife  has  no  children,  a  man  is  not  allowed  a 
second  wife  during  her  lifetime.  Even  under  these 
circumstances,  he  is  not  thought  of  highly  should 
he  take  a  second  wife.  Divorce  is  permitted  only 
for  a  wife's  adultery.  The  Behais  profess  to  place 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments  on  the  same  level  as 


]  1 8     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  Koran  and  their  own  books.  They  are  more 
liberal  in  their  views  with  regard  io  women's  edu 
cation,  and  some  Behai  women  have  risen  high  in 
the  esteem  of  the  members  of  the  sect.  Some 
have  become  Behai  missionaries  to  their  own  sect. 

There  is  no  political  liberty  in  Persia.  The  peo 
ple  are  not  allowed  to  take  any  part  in  politics. 
The  Shah  is  an  absolute  monarch  and  his  decrees 
are  the  secular  law  of  the  country,  the  only  secular 
law  in  force.  The  religious  law  of  Islam  is  put  in 
force  by  the  Mullas,  so  far  as  they  have  power  and 
deem  it  safe  to  do  so.  At  times  the  secular  rulers 
have  to  yield  to  them  and  there  is  always  a  great 
distrust  of  one  another  between  the  religious  and 
the  secular  authorities.  Although  two  systems  of 
law  are  in  force,  justice  is  not  to  be  obtained  under 
either.  Every  important  position  under  govern 
ment  is  sold  year  by  year.  No  Persian  subject's 
life  or  property  is  secure.  Oppression  is  found 
everywhere ;  tyranny  and  injustice  are  so  common 
as  to  occasion  no  surprise.  But  in  these  and  other 
respects  Persia  resembles  most  other  Mohammedan 
countries.  There  are  no  public  works.  The  coun 
try  is  steadily  retrograding  towards  barbarism, 
though  European  influence  in  some  slight  degree 
tends  in  another  direction. 

The  people  are  intelligent  and  capable  but  there 
is  no  national  system  of  education.  The  propor 
tion  of  those  who  can  read  and  write  is  very  small 
and  even  men  in  high  position  have  but  an  imper 
fect  knowledge  of  orthography.  Even  the  Mullas 


Islam  in  Persia  119 

know  but  little  of  Arabic,  and  nothing  of  any 
other  language  but  their  vernacular.  The  secular 
authorities  are  not  anxious  for  the  education  of 
their  subjects,  and  the  Mullas  fear  education  lest 
their  people  should  "  become  infidels."  Modern 
Persian  literature  is  scanty  and  inferior.  Yet  the 
people  themselves  have  great  respect  for  learning, 
and  take  delight  in  hearing  a  book  of  any  kind 
read  aloud.  This  affords  a  great  opening  for  the 
circulation  of  the  Bible  and  of  Christian  literature 
in  general.  The  language  is  copious  and  well 
adapted  for  the  dissemination  of  Christian  truth. 
One  of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  the  spread  of  the 
gospel,  however,  is  the  great  ignorance  of  the  peo 
ple  at  large.  "  Orthodox "  Mohammedanism 
whether  Shiite  or  Sunni,  has  alwaj^s  been  opposed 
to  intellectual  progress,  since  it  has  been  felt  that 
such  progress  would  be  fatal  to  Islam. 

The  relation  in  which  Islam  in  Persia  stands  to 
Christianity  is  that  of  unceasing  opposition.  The 
Koranic  law  which  dooms  to  death  any  Moslem 
who  embraces  any  other  religion  is  in  force,  theo 
retically  at  least.  The  late  Shah  of  Persia  at  dif 
ferent  times  published  three  edicts  in  favour  of  re 
ligious  toleration,  but  the  Mullas  compelled  them 
to  be  virtually  annulled,  since  they  said  that  no 
one  could  repeal  the  Divine  law  above  referred  to. 
But  of  recent  years  the  spread  of  belief  in  the 
gospel  has  resulted  in  the  falling  into  abeyance  of 
this  Koranic  law,  at  least  to  a  great  extent.  The 
Moslems  of  Persia  believe  Christianity,  as  it  exists 


12O     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

at  present,  to  be  an  idolatrous  and  corrupt  system 
of  religion.  They  hold  that  the  gospel  has  been 
repealed  by  the  "  descent "  of  the  Koran  upon 
Mohammed,  and  fancy  that  our  Bible  has  been 
willfully  corrupted  both  by  Jews  and  Christians. 
We  are  accused  of  worshipping  three  Gods.  Their 
knowledge  of  Christianity  has,  until  comparatively 
recently,  been  in  large  measure  derived  from  the 
commentators  on  the  Koran,  and  from  what  they 
have  seen  of  the  worship  of  the  Oriental  and 
Roman  Churches.  But  Protestant  missionaries 
of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church  and  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  have  already  to  some 
extent  succeeded  in  showing  them  that  Evangel 
ical  Christianity  is  not  idolatrous.  Hence  the 
Persians  are  gradually  coming  to  make  a  distinc 
tion  between  the  two  kinds  of  Christianity  with 
which  they  have  thus  become  acquainted ;  and 
their  attitude  towards  us  has  now  become  much 
more  favourable.  Of  course  those  who  know  any 
thing  of  the  gospel  are  well  aware  that  Islam  is  in 
many  respects  antagonistic  to  it,  and  feel  that  one 
or  the  other  must  perish.  There  is  not,  however, 
nearly  so  strong  an  attachment  to  Islam  in  Persia 
as  in  India  and  Arabia.  As  a  religion  it  is  far 
less  suited  to  the  Aryan,  than  to  the  Semitic  mind. 
Many  Persians  are  well  aware  that  the  religion 
was  forced  upon  their  ancestors  at  the  point  of 
the  sword  by  the  Arabs,  their  hereditary  foes. 
The  influence  of  the  Sufi  philosophers  and  poets, 
like  the  author  of  the  Masnavi,  has  also  been  ex- 


Islam  in  Persia  12 1 

erted  in  the  direction  of  destroying  faith  in  Islam. 
Ali  is  practically  more  revered  than  Mohammed, 
and  in  his  name  not  a  few  ideas  have  been  intro 
duced  which  are  very  different  from  ordinary 
Mohammedan  beliefs.  The  opposition  between 
the  secular  and  the  religious  authorities  tends  to 
prevent  the  former  from  seconding,  with  any 
zeal,  the  efforts  of  the  latter  to  stamp  out  Chris 
tianity.  All  these  matters  have  to  be  considered 
in  attempting  to  define  the  attitude  of  Moslems 
in  Persia  towards  the  Christian  faith. 

The  greatest  event  in  the  recent  religious  history 
of  the  country  is  the  rise  of  the  Babi  or  as  we  may 
now  call  it  the  Behai,  faith.  The  Behais,  gen 
erally  speaking,  are  more  or  less  friendly  towards 
Christians,  being  themselves  liable  to  persecution. 
Their  use  of  the  Bible  has  done  much  to  spread 
a  knowledge  of  parts  at  least  of  it  in  Persia.  A 
spirit  of  enquiry  has  thus  also  been  produced  and 
this  favours  the  cause  of  the  gospel. 

MISSIONS  TO  MOSLEMS  IN  PERSIA 
The  Church  Missionary  Society,  though  its 
work  in  Persia  began  later  than  that  of  the 
American  Presbyterians,  has  always  aimed  at 
direct  work  for  the  conversion  of  the  Moham 
medans.  The  American  missionaries,  at  first  and 
for  a  considerable  time,  devoted  themselves  rather 
to  direct  evangelistic  work  among  the  Nesto- 
rians  and  Armenians,  hoping  that  they  would  thus 
indirectly  reach  the  Moslems.  At  first  doubtless 


122     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

this  was  the  only  possible  method  of  proceeding. 
For  a  considerable  number  of  years,  however, 
they  too  have  been  labouring  openly  among  the 
Moslems.  Beside  there  is  the  "  Orient  Mission '' 
of  Dr.  Lepsius.  The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's 
"  Assyrian  Mission  "  has  laboured  to  raise  theNes- 
torian  clergy  and  has  endeavoured  rather  to  pre 
serve  that  ancient  church,  and  prevent  its  mem 
bers  from  leaving  it  to  join  the  American  Pres 
byterians  or  the  Roman  Catholics,  than  to  do 
work  among  the  Moslems  either  directly  or  in 
directly.  Recently,  the  Russian  Church  has  won 
a  large  accession  to  its  ranks  from  among  the  Nes. 
torians ;  but  they  do  not  try  to  make  converts 
from  the  Moslems.  Nor  do  the  Roman  Catholics. 
Every  one  knows  of  Henry  Martyn's  eleven 
months  in  Shiraz  in  1811,  which  was  the  first  pub 
lication  of  the  gospel  in  the  country  since  the 
Mohammedan  conquest.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Pfander 
of  the  Basel  Missionary  Society  first  arrived  in 
Persia  in  1829,  but  was  soon  expelled.  The 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  began  work  at  Urmia  in  1835,  its  mis 
sionaries  directing  their  attention  almost  entirely 
to  the  Nestorians.  Tabriz,  Teheran,  Hamadan 
and  other  stations  have  since  been  occupied  and 
much  blessing  has  attended  their  noble  and  de 
voted  labours.  The  Church  Missionary  Society  in 
1875  formally  adopted  the  work  begun  in  Julfa, 
near  Ispahan,  by  the  Rev.  Robert  (now  Canon) 
Bruce  in  1869.  Its  work  has  now  greatly  ex- 


TYPES  SEEN  IN  THE  CAUCASUS. 


Islam  in  Persia  123 

tended  and  stations  have  been  occupied  at  Ispahan, 
Yezd,  Kirman  and  Shiraz.  The  London  Society 
for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews  also 
has  stations  at  Teheran  and  Ispahan.  Invalua 
ble  work  is  also  being  done  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  and  the  American  Bible  Societies. 

Mission  work  in  Persia  among  Moslems  presents 
both  difficulties  and  opportunities  of  a  special 
kind.  Of  the  former  something  has  been  said 
above.  The  ignorance  of  the  people,  the  bigotry 
of  the  Mullas,  and  the  presence  of  corrupt  and 
idolatrous  forms  of  Christianity  (such  as  those 
which  by  repelling  Mohammed  himself  in  his 
earlier  days  of  religious  earnestness,  had  a  great 
deal  to  do  with  the  rise  of  Islam)  are  all  serious 
obstacles  to  overcome.  The  want  of  religious 
liberty  and  the  danger  of  persecution,  though  this 
has  lessened  of  late  years,  make  it  difficult  for  us 
to  preach  the  gospel  freely  in  some  places,  and 
deter  converts  and  enquirers  from  coming  forward 
as  they  would  otherwise  do.  The  doctrine  of 
J^itman-ud-din,  which  is  taught  to  all  Shiites, 
and  is  in  a  slightly  modified  form  accepted  by  the 
Behais  also,  is  popular,  and  believers  have  some 
times  asked  to  be  allowed  to  adopt  Christianity 
with  the  same  permission  to  deny  or  conceal  their 
faith  in  order  to  save  life  and  property.  This 
tendency  has  been  firmly  and  successfully  resisted, 
but  it  is  one  of  the  difficulties  peculiar  to  work 
in  Persia.  The  law  which  renders  English  sub 
jects  liable  to  be  sent  out  of  the  country  by  their 


1 24     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

consular  authorities,  if  accused  of  any  conduct 
calculated  to  cause  offense  to  the  religious  feelings 
of  Moslems,  has  once  or  twice  been  held  in  ter- 
rorem  over  missionaries,  and  its  terms  are  so  vague 
that  it  would  not  be  eas}7  to  prove  innocence,  how 
ever  false  the  charge  might  be.  Attempts  have 
actually  been  made  under  this  law  to  interfere 
with  the  work  of  American  and  English  mission 
aries,  but  these  have  not  been  successful  for  long. 
There  is  at  present  a  partiality  for  Islam,  in  con 
tradistinction  to  most  other  non-Christian  faiths, 
to  be  met  with  among  people  in  England,  and 
this  does  not  assist  us  in  our  work  in  Persia. 
We  have  not  many  Europeans  in  the  country  and 
hence  the  scandal  caused  by  the  evil  lives  of  pro 
fessing  Christians  does  not  injure  our  work  to 
nearly  the  same  extent  as  is  the  case  in  many 
countries.  We  are  not  allowed,  generally  speak 
ing,  to  erect  churches,  to  preach  in  the  open  air 
or  to  publish  controversial  literature.  In  many 
places  the  Mullas,  in  some  the  civil  authorities, 
have  opposed  our  opening  schools  for  Moslem 
boys.  There  are  many  other  restrictions  of  a 
similar  kind,  all  of  which  are  of  the  nature  of 
difficulties;  but  we  define  difficulties  as  "things 
to  be  overcome"  and  believe  that  Christ  Jesus 
can  enable  us  to  do  all  things  according  to  His 
own  will. 

The  opportunities  and  encouragements  which 
are  afforded  for  prosecuting  the  work  of  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  in  Persia  are  now  very 


Islam  in  Persia  125 

considerable,  perhaps  at  the  present  day  greater 
than  in  any  other  Mohammedan  country.  This, 
however,  has  been  the  case  only  during  the  last 
few  years.  When  I  succeeded  Dr.  Bruce  as  secre 
tary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  Persia  and 
Bagdad  mission  in  1892,  it  was  considered  impos 
sible  for  any  Persian  to  be  baptized  without  almost 
absolute  certainty  that  he  would  be  put  to  death. 
Some  of  our  first  converts  after  that  were  actually 
sentenced  to  death,  and  others  were  in  the  very 
greatest  danger.  But  for  years  past  the  persecu 
tion  has  been  lessening.  We  attribute  this  largely 
to  the  work  of  medical  missions,  which  have,  in 
addition  to  more  direct  results,  proved  to  even 
our  most  bigoted  opponents  that  Christianity  pro 
duces  love  and  good  works.  It  is  not  too  much  to 
say  that  missionaries  are  more  popular  now  in 
Persia  than  are  any  other  foreigners.  For  many 
years  Julfa  was  the  only  station  which  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  could  get  permission  to  occupy. 
It  required  years  of  effort  to  establish  our  work 
even  in  the  neighbouring  city  of  Ispahan.  To  one 
city,  the  capital  of  a  province,  we  have  since  been 
warmly  invited  by  the  prince  governor,  and  in 
other  places  we  have  been  welcomed.  It  is  hardly 
too  much  to  say  that  the  whole  country  is  open 
to  evangelistic  effort,  in  itinerating  and  medical 
mission  work  especially. 

Among  the  direct  results  of  mission  work  may 
be  reckoned  the  opening  up  of  the  country  at  large 
to  the  gospel.  Converts  have  not  yet  been  very 


i  26     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

numerous,  but  there  are  small  native  Christian 
communities  containing  Persian  converts,  male 
and  female,  at  every  Church  Missionary  Society 
station  and  probably  at  every  station  of  our 
American  brethren,  too.  As  no  attempt  is  made 
to  gather  converts  into  such  centres,  but  each 
man,  when  baptized,  is  urged  to  return  to  his 
home  and  there  let  his  light  shine  before  men, 
there  are  converts  scattered  in  many  other  parts 
of  the  country.  It  would  not  be  safe  as  yet  for  a 
Persian  convert  to  be  ordained,  and  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  missionaries,  following  the  ex 
ample  of  our  missionaries  in  Uganda,  have  decided 
to  pay  no  Persian  catechists  for  evangelizing  their 
own  countrymen.  But  all  the  more  on  this  ac 
count  does  the  gospel  spread  through  the  volun 
tary  efforts  of  those  who  have  themselves  found 
life  and  peace  in  Christ.  Their  happiness  and 
their  changed  lives  produce  a  great  effect  on  those 
who  know  them.  Thus  the  influence  of  the  gospel 
is  spreading  from  day  to  day  and  prejudice  is  dying 
down.  For  years  past  the  Mullas  have  been  be 
wailing  the  fact  that,  as  they  say,  "  the  venom  of 
Christianity  is  spreading  throughout  the  land," 
and  they  confess  that  Islam  is  doomed.  At  one 
time  they  used  to  preach  the  necessity  of  murdering 
both  missionaries  and  converts  as  the  only  way  to 
prevent  the  steady  advance  of  the  gospel,  but  this 
is  much  more  rarely  done  now.  Besides  those 
who  have  been  baptized,  a  considerable  number  of 
persons  are  known  to  us  as  secret  believers,  and 


A  MOSLEM  CONVERT,  PERSIA. 


Islam  in  Persia  127 

we  hear  of  many  who  are  intellectually  convinced 
and  who  would  probably  come  forward  for  bap 
tism  were  religious  liberty  firmly  established  in 
Persia.  Thus  not  only  have  direct  results  already 
been  evident  but  the  indirect  are  still  more  clear 
and  full  of  hope  and  encouragement.  That  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  at  least  fully  realizes 
this,  is  clear  from  the  very  considerable  and  steady 
increase  in  the  number  of  missionaries  during  the 
past  thirteen  years. 

Among  the  most  important  methods  used  in 
spreading  the  gospel  are  the  following :  1.  Med 
ical  missions,  with  male  and  female  doctors  and 
trained  nurses.  2.  Itinerating.  3.  Women's  work 
among  the  women.  4.  Visiting  Persians  who  are 
friendly,  receiving  return  visits  from  them,  and  in 
all  such  intercourse  plainly  and  lovingly  preaching 
Christ.  5.  Services  in  missionaries'  houses.  6. 
Friendly  discussions  with  those  who  come  to  argue 
with  and  try  to  confute  us.  This  is  done  lovingly 
on  our  part;  great  patience  and  courtesy  are 
shown ;  care  is  taken  to  say  nothing  to  hurt  the 
feelings  of  our  opponents,  and  an  attempt  is  made 
to  show  how  any  truths  that  are  half  concealed 
in  Islam  are  fully  manifested  in  the  gospel  of 
Christ.  Bitter  controversy  is  carefully  avoided. 

7.  Circulation  of  the  Bible,  nearly  wholly  by  sale. 

8.  Literary  work,  publication  and  circulation  of 
tracts    and    books    in    Persian.     This   is  greatly 
aided  by  the  establishment  of  the  Henry  Marty n 
Memorial  Press  at  Julfa.     9.  Careful  teaching  and 


1 28     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

testing  of  enquirers  and  the  preparation  of  candi 
dates  for  baptism. 

[Conditions  vary  in  different  parts  of  Persia. 
This  is  seen  from  the  two  paragraphs  here  ap 
pended  to  Dr.  St.  Clair  Tisdall's  scholarly  article. 
The  first  of  these  paragraphs  is  written  by  the 
Rev.  S.  Wilson,  and  the  second  by  the  Eev.  S.  M. 
Jordan,  both  missionaries  of  the  American  Pres 
byterian  Board  and  both  long  acquainted  with 
northern  Persia. — EDS.] 

(a)  A  number  of  things  might  be  mentioned  in 
addition  to  the  above,  and  new  phases  of  the  work 
which  have  developed  in  the  six  years  since  Dr. 
Tisdall  left  Persia.  One  of  the  most  striking  is 
the  opportunity  now  afforded  for  education  of 
Moslems.  Dr.  Tisdall,  while  mentioning  in  the 
last  section  nine  ways  of  reaching  Moslems,  omits 
the  school,  whereas  that  is  now  one  of  the  most 
hopeful  means.  For  example  in  Teheran  the  mis 
sion  school,  which  two  years  ago  had  forty  or 
fifty  Moslem  boys,  last  year  had  one  hundred  and 
fifteen  Moslem  pupils,  receiving  regular  Bible 
instruction  and  attending  the  religious  services  of 
the  school.  In  Tabriz  the  Moslem  pupils  in  the 
Memorial  Training,  Theological  Schools,  of  which 
I  am  principal,  have  increased  in  three  years  from 
three  to  fifty.  These  Moslems  are  sons  of  officials 
and  nobles  of  both  cities,  whose  coming  to  our 
schools  gives  assurance  that  there  will  be  no  inter- 


Islam  in  Persia  129 

ference  with  them.  The  same  is  true  in  Urmia, 
where,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  excitement  due  to 
the  demand  for  the  punishment  of  the  murderers 
of  Rev.  Mr.  Labaree,  a  special  school  for  Moslem 
boys  was  opened  with  an  attendance  of  fifty. 
The  school  for  girls  in  Urmia  has  an  attendance 
of  thirty-five,  and  that  of  Teheran  of  twenty-five 
Moslem  girls  who  have  broken  through  the  re 
straints  of  the  harem  to  seek  an  education  under 
Christian  influence.  These  facts  are  indications 
of  our  large  increase  of  liberty  and  of  opportunity 
for  Moslem  work. 

(b)  So  far  as  I  know,  none  of  the  missionaries 
of  Northern  Persia  share  Dr.  St.  Glair  Tisdall's 
opinion  that  the  Behais  are  more  open  to  the 
gospel  than  Moslems.  In  fact  many  consider 
them  much  less  so,  for  although  they  profess  to 
accept  the  whole  Bible,  yet,  by  their  allegorical 
interpretation  and  denial  of  all  miracles,  they 
effectually  change  its  meaning.  Having  incorpo 
rated  into  their  books  some  of  the  moral  precepts 
of  Christ,  and  having  adopted  a  semi-Christian 
vocabulary,  they  delight  to  discourse  at  length  on 
love,  on  a  tree  being  known  by  its  fruits,  and  on 
kindred  themes ;  but  having  left  out  Christ,  the 
centre,  they  have  missed  the  essential  thing,  and 
now  in  Persia  they  are  notorious  as  being  religious 
in  word  rather  than  in  deed.  In  fact  many  of 
them  are  simply  irreligious  rationalists. 

By  neither  Moslem,  Jew,  nor  Christian  are  they 
considered  morally  superior  to  the  Moslems,  while 


130     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

in  some  respect  they  rightly  are  judged  less  so. 
Up  to  some  five  years  ago  they  professed  to  be 
seekers  of  the  truth  wherever  found.  Since  that 
time  the  Behais  in  Teheran,  at  least,  have  been 
warned  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  missionaries. 

They  have  grossly  exaggerated  the  number  of 
their  converts  so  that  the  Moslems  now  say  of 
them  that  the  Behai  claims  for  a  convert  every 
man  who  speaks  to  him  on  the  street !  I  know 
that  they  have  so  claimed  two  of  our  missionaries. 
In  Teheran  there  are  not  more  than  10,000  to 
15,000,  while  the  outside  figure  for  all  Persia  is 
200,000,  with  the  probability  that  half  that  num 
ber  is  nearer  the  truth. 

The  one  promising  aspect  of  the  movement  is 
that  it  is  an  opening  wedge,  making  for  religious 
liberty  and  a  disturber  of  unquestioning  faith  in 
Islam.  Many  of  those  stirred  up  by  Behais  to 
seek  for  truth  outside  of  Islam  are  not  satisfied 
with  the  mere  husk  of  the  letter  which  the  Behais 
teach  and  so  continue  to  seek  for  the  spirit  which 
can  be  found  only  in  Christianity. 

The  increase  of  numbers  in  our  schools  is  in 
part  due  to  the  fact  that  many  Moslem  parents 
prefer  that  their  children  come  under  Christian 
rather  than  Behai  influence,  which  is  rife  in  other 
schools  of  the  capital,  for  we  are  honestly  open  in 
our  methods  whilst  they  are  the  reverse. 


IX 

Islam  in  Baluchistan 
Rev.  A.  Duncan  Dixey 


IX 

Islam  in  Baluchistan1 

BALUCHISTAN  has  a  population  of  1,050,000, 
not  including  Makran,  western  Sin j rani  or  Kharan. 
The  last  two  districts  lie  near  the  Sentan  boundary 
and  are  largely  desert. 

With  the  exception  of  a  few  Hindu  Banyans 
who  live  in  the  larger  centres,  all  the  inhabitants 
of  Baluchistan  are  Mohammedans.  These  Hindus 
are  well  thought  of  by  their  neighbours  and  in  the 
old  days  of  raids  the  Moslems  made  it  a  rule  not 
to  attack  women,  children  or  Hindus. 

The  real  inhabitants  of  Baluchistan  are  all 
Sunnis.  The  Shiahs  are  represented  by  Hazaras 
(of  Mongolian  race)  who  in  recent  years  have  come 
into  British  territory  to  escape  the  oppression  and 
cruelty  to  which  they  were  subjected  in  Afghan 
istan.2 

Baluchistan  is  not  united  in  government,  for 
there  are  four  different  areas  under  different  con- 

1  Compiled  partly  from  personal  experience  of  three  years' 
itineration  among  Pathans,  Baluchis,  and  Brahuis,  and  from  the 
Census  Report  of  Mr.  Hughes-Buller. 

8  Mr.  Hughes-Buller  thinks  that  there  are  indications  that  both 
Baluchis  and  Brahvm  were  at  one  time  Shiahs ;  Baluchistan,  in 
old  days,  having  been  a  province  of  Persia,  Sbiah  influence  mast 
have  been  felt. 

133 


134     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

trol ;  viz.,  British  territory,  Administered  territory, 
Tribal  areas,  and  Kelat  territory.  The  first  two 
divisions  are  really  one,  since  they  are  governed 
by  British  agents  and  the  laws  are  practically  the 
same  as  in  India.  The  government  is,  of  course, 
neutral  on  religious  questions,  but  occasionally  in 
dividual  agents  seem  to  favour  Islam  by  support 
ing  schools  in  which  the  Koran  is  taught.  The 
government  has  occasionally  given  assistance 
to  the  medical  work  of  the  missionaries,  and  agents 
have  sometimes  shown  much  sympathy  with  the 
work  of  the  mission. 

The  Khan  of  Kelat  is  an  independent  Moham 
medan  chief,  who  ranks  high  among  the  princes 
of  India.  In  his  own  country  he  is  nominally  su 
preme,  but  is  kept  under  control  by  a  British  po 
litical  agent.  In  general,  law  and  order  reign,  and 
violent  crimes  are  not  numerous.  The  govern 
ment,  according  to  native  law  and  custom,  is  tem 
pered  to  some  extent  by  the  influence  of  Islam. 
Although  orders  have  been  given  that  armed  es 
corts  should  accompany  one  when  itinerating,  there 
is  not  much  danger  in  Kelat  from  fanaticism. 
Preaching,  in  the  ordinary  sense,  is  not,  however, 
considered  advisable. 

The  Tribal  areas  are  occupied  by  wild  tribes  of 
Baluchis,  who  are  practically  independent ;  but  are 
kept  from  fighting  and  crimes  of  violence  by  oc 
casional  visits  of  a  political  agent,  and  by  subsidies 
which  are  withheld  in  case  of  the  least  disturbance. 
The  chief  deterrent  to  crime  seems  to  be,  however, 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  135 

the  fear  of  the  British  Government,  of  whose 
power  the  tribes  have  had  unpleasant  experience 
when  expeditions  have  been  sent  against  them. 
These  tribes  are  all  fanatical  Moslems,  and  the  life 
of  a  convert  to  Christ  would  not  be  safe  among  them. 
Preaching  is  not  allowed,  so  that  at  present  the 
only  means  of  reaching  the  tribes  is  through  med 
ical  work.  The  government  has  arranged  to  furnish 
an  escort  to  those  visiting  these  tribes  and  the  peo 
ple  themselves  have  requested  me  never  to  leave 
camp  without  some  one  to  accompany  me. 

The  exact  period  at  which  the  tribes  of 
Baluchistan  first  came  into  contact  with  Moham 
medanism  must  remain  buried  in  obscurity.  It  is 
probable,  however,  that  they  did  so  early  in  the 
Mohammedan  era.  Seistan,  which  touches  the 
western  border  of  the  province,  was  conquered 
as  early  as  31  A.  H.,  and  about  665  (44  A.  H.) 
Muhallat,  son  of  Abu  Safra  brought  the  countries 
of  Kabul  and  Zabul  under  submission.  In  714 
Mohammed,  son  of  Kasim,  set  out  from  Shiraz  to 
conquer  Sind,  and  on  his  way  passed  Makran. 
In  the  tenth  century  a  certain  writer  mentions 
that  the  Governor  of  Khozdar  (near  the  present 
village  of  Kelat)  was  Muin  bin  Ahmed,  and  that  the 
Khuiba  was  read  in  the  name  of  the  Caliph  only. 
Early  graves  in  Baluchistan  do  not  point  the  di 
rection  of  Mecca,  showing,  probably,  that  the  early 
inhabitants  were  Zoroastrians.  I  believe  that  the 
number  of  Moslems  is  increasing,  as  many  lives 
must  have  been  saved  owing  to  the  cessation  of 


136     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

tribal  wars,  looting,  and  raids  during  the  last 
fifteen  to  twenty  years,  and  the  gradual  intro 
duction  of  law  and  order  under  the  British  Govern 
ment.  Immigration  and  peace  have  also  brought 
about  settlement  in  many  districts  at  one  period 
uninhabited.  At  the  same  time  many  Baluchis 
have  gone  to  Sind  and  the  Punjab,  finding  it  im 
possible  to  live  among  the  barren  mountains  and 
sandy  deserts  of  Baluchistan  without  recourse  to 
looting. 

Although  the  Brahui  people  are  perhaps  the 
most  numerous,  yet  as  they  do  not  all  use  the 
Brahui  language,  many  speaking  Persian,  Ba 
luchi,  and  Sindhi,  Pushtu  probably  stands  numer 
ically  first  among  the  languages,  and  then  Brahui, 
Baluchi,  Sindhi,  and  Persian.  Urdu  is  understood 
by  nearly  all  chiefs  and  by  many  Hindu  Banyans 
and  is  rapidly  spreading  in  places  where  the 
people  come  in  contact  with  the  government. 
Persian  is  evidently  the  favourite  language  of  the 
upper  classes,  and  almost  every  man  who  makes 
pretense  to  education  will  usually  include  Persian 
as  one  of  his  accomplishments.  Yery  few,  even 
of  the  Mullas,  really  understand  Arabic. 

The  government  report  says  that  the  bulk  of 
the  population  has  received  and  is  receiving  no 
education  whatever.  Even  those  few  who  learn 
the  Koran  do  not  understand  its  meaning.  A  few 
sons  of  chiefs  may  have  received  some  instruction 
in  Urdu  and  Persian,  and  a  few  have  been  trained 
to  be  Mullas  by  being  sent  to  Kandahar  to 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  137 

finish  their  education.  The  government  has  es 
tablished  schools  in  several  centres,  and  occasion 
ally  these  are  attended  by  Pathans,  but  the 
Hindus  seem  to  predominate;  the  Banyan  evi 
dently  realizing  the  importance  of  education. 
Outside  of  the  imported  population  of  Hindus 
and  Sikhs  living  in  the  two  or  three  government 
centres,  among  Mohammedans  only  117  per  1,000, 
and  among  the  women  only  twenty-three  per  1,000 
are  literate.  In  many  cases  even  these  do  not 
understand  what  they  are  reading.  In  three  years 
we  have  found  only  three  or  four  Mullas  who 
were  willing  or  able  to  answer  arguments.  The 
following  table,  referring  to  Quetta,  the  govern 
ment  centre,  where  the  majority  of  the  imported 
population  live,  may  be  interesting.  It  shows  the 
proportion  per  1,000  of  the  people  who  can  read. 

Mates.  Females. 

Moslems  -        -        -     86  -  -    17 

Christians1  -                778  -  755 

Hindus-  -        -        -   372  -  -    64 

Sikhs         -  -                514  -  -  191 

Polygamy  is  not  very  common  among  the  com 
mon  Moslem  people.  The  purchase  of  wives 
being  in  vogue,  poverty  prevents  the  possession  of 
more  than  one  wife,  except  among  the  wealthier 
classes.  All  the  chiefs  and  many  Mullas  with 

1  The  only  place  where  Christians  live  in  Baluchistan.  The 
Protestant  native  Christians  nearly  all  belong  to  the  imported 
population  and  number  about  270. 


138     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

whom  I  have  come  into  contact,  have  possessed 
more  than  one  wife,  and  several  as  many  as  five 
or  six.  The  price  of  girls  varies,  being  highest 
among  Pathans,  where,  according  to  reports,  there 
is  the  greatest  paucity  of  women.  Prices  have 
risen  of  recent  years,  as  men  find  they  can  now 
claim  payment  in  court,  whereas  in  old  days,  in 
many  cases,  the  money  was  never  fully  paid  up, 
or  one  relative  perhaps  was  balanced  against 
another. 

Concubinage  exists  more  especially  among  the 
Baluchi  chiefs  in  districts  where  the  Treaty  pro 
hibits  us  from  interfering  with  their  women.  I 
know  of  several  chiefs  who  have  thirty,  forty, 
fifty,  or  sixty  women,  but  whether  they  all  occupy 
the  position  of  concubines  it  is  difficult  to  say. 
Many  seem  to  be  domestic  slaves,  and  are  often 
given  by  the  chief  to  his  followers  or  to  male 
slaves.  But  from  medical  experience  and  reports, 
it  seems  that  in  many  cases  there  is  no  marriage 
bond,  or  it  is  often  broken.  Women  stolen  from 
India  or  enticed  away  under  false  pretenses,  ap 
pear  to  be  living  lives  of  common  prostitution  in 
the  large  villages  of  the  Baluchi  chiefs.  Many  of 
the  tribes  in  the  past  were  border  robbers,  and  it 
is  only  during  the  last  twenty  years  that  their 
raiding  has  been  stopped.  They  formerly  im 
ported  slaves,  and  occasionally  on  looting  expedi 
tions  they  took  women  away  with  their  other 
loot.  The  descendants  of  these  slaves  to-day  form 
a  numerous  body  in  some  of  the  larger  villages,  and 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  139 

many  appear  to  be  in  a  very  miserable  condition. 
The  children  often  wear  but  a  few  rags  and  many 
of  them  go  entirely  naked.  Different  forms  of 
venereal  disease  are  common  both  among  adults 
and  children. 

The  women,  both  free  and  slave,  are  given  all 
the  degrading  work  and  bear  the  heavy  burdens, 
while  the  men  often  sit  in  idleness.  Throughout 
the  country  both  in  British  territory,  in  the  Kelat 
State,  and  the  Marri  and  Bugti  Tribal  areas  are  to 
be  found  hundreds  of  Hazara  women,  who  during 
the  late  Hazara  revolt  in  Afghanistan,  were  taken 
by  the  Amir  from  their  homes,  and  sold  by  Pa- 
thans  all  over  Baluchistan.  In  every  large  village, 
in  some  districts,  these  women  are  to  be  found, 
and  every  chief  possesses  numbers  of  them. 
Their  owners  speak  of  buying  them  as  one  might 
refer  to  buying  cattle.  In  Kelat  State  the  great 
blot  is  the  court  of  the  Khan,  where  vile  orgies 
are  enacted,  which  it  is  impossible  to  describe.  It 
is  said  that  some  of  the  boys  have  died  from  the 
treatment  received.  The  first  chapter  of  Romans 
is  a  true  picture  of  the  conditions  existing  among 
Brahuis,  Pathans,  and  Baluchis  to-day.  Scarcely 
a  day  passes  but  medical  experience  testifies  to 
the  truth  of  the  worst  reports.  Taking  the  first 
450  cases  treated  recently  on  a  tour  among  the 
Marri  and  Bugti  Baluchis,  fourteen  per  cent,  were 
due  to  the  sensuality  of  the  people.  Almost 
every  chief  and  many  Mullas  are  suffering  from 
the  effects  of  impurity.  So  many  Mullas  are 


140     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

treated  at  our  hospital  and  on  itineration  for 
syphilis,  that  it  is  often  spoken  of  as  the  Mulla's 
disease.  These  conditions  in  some  of  the  villages 
are  no  doubt  partly  due  to  slavery,  many  of  the 
slaves  being  really  common  prostitutes.  The 
Bazaars  which  are  the  outcome  of  our  occupation 
of  the  frontier,  have  also  very  much  to  answer 
for  in  the  spread  of  venereal  disease.  Govern 
ment  reports  state  that  immorality  among  women 
is  common,  and  that  in  spite  of  the  requirements 
of  the  Koran  with  regard  to  witnesses,  death  is,  ac 
cording  to  the  tribal  custom  of  Baluchis  and 
Brahuis,  the  only  punishment  for  an  unfaithful 
woman  and  her  lover  when  caught.  But  to-day  a 
man,  in  order  to  secure  money,  will  often  accuse 
his  wife  of  adultery  when  her  only  fault  may  be 
that  she  does  not  please  her  husband.  The  death 
penalty  for  adultery  has  been  abolished  in  British 
territory.  The  reports  say,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  among  Afghans  immorality  on  the  part  of  a 
wife  is  winked  at  by  her  husband,  and  that  even 
when  the  matter  has  become  a  public  scandal,  the 
injured  husband  is  generally  willing  to  overlook 
it  on  payment  of  a  few  rupees  and  one  or  two 
girls.  Among  Baluchis  the  feeling  in  regard  to 
adultery  is  said  to  be  very  severe.  From  per 
sonal  experience,  however,  living  among  these 
tribes,  in  their  villages,  in  their  houses  and  encamp 
ments,  there  seems  to  be  nowhere  more  open 
prostitution,  than  in  the  capitals  of  the  Baluchi 
chiefs. 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  141 

Seclusion  of  women  is  not  practiced  except  by 
the  most  important  Sirdars  and  chiefs.  Here  and 
there,  where  the  people  have  come  more  into 
contact  with  Indian  customs,  one  finds  the  system 
being  established,  but  it  is  exceptional.  The  fol 
lowing  extract  on  the  position  of  women  in  Balu 
chistan  is  from  the  government  census  report : 

"  Throughout  the  province,  more  especially 
among  Afghans  and  Brahuis,  the  position  of 
woman  is  one  of  extreme  degradation.  She  is 
not  only  a  mere  household  drudge  but  she  is  the 
slave  of  man  in  all  his  needs,  and  her  life  is  one  of 
continual  and  abject  toil.  No  sooner  is  a  girl  fit 
for  work  than  her  parents  send  her  to  tend  the 
cattle,  and  she  is  compelled  to  take  her  part  in  all 
the  ordinary  household  duties.  Owing  to  the 
system  of  buying  wives,  in  vogue  among  Afghans, 
a  girl  as  soon  as  she  reaches  nubile  age  is,  for  all 
practical  purposes,  put  up  for  auction  and  sold  to 
the  highest  bidder.  Her  father  discourses  in  the 
market  on  her  beauty  or  ability  as  a  housekeeper, 
and  invites  offers  from  those  who  desire  a  wife. 
Even  the  more  wealthy  and  more  respectable 
Afghans  are  not  above  thus  lauding  the  female 
wares  which  they  have  for  sale.  Even  the  be 
trothal  of  girls  who  are  not  yet  born  is  frequent. 
It  is  also  usual  for  compensation  for  blood  to  be 
ordered  to  be  paid  in  the  shape  of  girls,  some  of 
whom  are  living  whilst  others  are  yet  unborn. 
"Woman  in  Baluchistan  is  regarded  as  little  more 
than  a  chattel  or  machine.  Is  it  surprising  then 


142     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

to  find  that  woman  is  considered  only  as  a  means 
for  increasing  man's  comforts  or  as  an  object  for 
the  gratification  of  his  animal  passions  ?  A  wife 
must  not  only  carry  water,  prepare  food,  and  at 
tend  to  all  ordinary  household  duties,  but  she 
must  take  flocks  out  to  graze,  groom  her  hus 
band's  horse,  and  assist  in  cultivation. 

"  Among  the  tribes  in  Zhob,  a  married  woman 
must  even  provide  means,  by  her  own  labour,  for 
clothing  herself,  her  children,  and  her  husband, 
from  whom  she  receives  no  assistance,  monetary 
or  otherwise.  Among  Afghans  and  their  neigh 
bours  polygamy  is  only  limited  by  the  purchasing 
ability  of  the  man,  and  a  wife  is  looked  on  as  a 
better  investment  than  cattle ;  for  in  a  country 
where  drought  and  scarcity  are  continually  pres 
ent,  the  risk  of  loss  in  animals  is  great,  whilst  the 
female  offspring  of  a  woman  will  fetch  a  high 
price.  "Woman's  tutelage  does  not  end  with 
widowhood.  In  the  household  of  a  deceased 
Afghan  she  is  looked  on  as  an  asset  in  the  divi 
sion  of  his  property.  It  is  no  uncommon  thing  to 
find  a  son  willing  to  sell  his  own  mother."1 

As  to  material  progress,  "  Till  1875,"  says  Sir 
Herbert  Edwards,  in  a  government  report,  "amid 
the  ebb  and  flow  of  might,  right,  possession,  and 
spoliation,  there  was  no  security  of  life  or  prop 
erty,  and  practically  no  communications  existed. 

1  This  is  from  the  Census  Report  and  is  from  information  ob 
tained  by  government.  I  can  testify  to  its  truth  from  experience. 
Conditions  among  the  Baluchis  are  still  worse. 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  143 

The  only  way  in  which  whole  tribes  were  saved 
from  extermination  was  by  the  universal  custom 
of  never  killing  women,  or  boys  who  had  not  yet 
put  on  trousers." 

In  a  recent  tour  through  the  Marri  and  Bugti 
country,  I  saw  many  more  thousands  of  graves 
than  I  saw  men.  These  were  a  striking  testimony 
to  the  constant  state  of  war  which,  till  quite  re 
cently,  was  ever  waged  both  among  themselves 
and  against  surrounding  tribes.  If  to-morrow  the 
British  Government  should  withdraw  from  this 
province,  the  tribes  would  doubtless  return  to  the 
old  condition  of  continual  civil  war.  To-day,  after 
twenty-five  years  of  the  gradual  growth  of  law 
and  order,  there  is  here  and  there  evident  improve 
ment  in  the  condition  of  the  people.  The  govern 
ment  has  built  a  few  dispensaries  and  schools,  and 
there  are  some  545  miles  of  metalled  roads.  But 
the  people  have  not  yet  realized  the  need  of  effort 
on  their  part,  and  instead  of  utilizing  land  and 
water  for  systematic  cultivation,  they  seem  content 
to  remain  on  the  verge  of  starvation  so  long  as  they 
can  grow  a  little  wheat  or  millet  with  a  small 
amount  of  labour.  Even  wells  for  irrigation  are 
neglected  where  water  exists. 

Brahuis  and  Baluchis  are  largely  nomadic  in 
their  habits,  and  many  Pathans  annually  move 
from  mountain  to  plain,  or  vice  versa  according  to 
the  season  of  the  year,  for  purposes  of  trade. 

To  sum  up,  I  will  again  quote  from  a  govern 
ment  report : 


144     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

"  When  the  British  entered  the  country  they 
found  a  population  which  had  been  cut  off  from 
the  outside  world,  which  led  a  nomadic  existence 
among  vast  solitudes  of  nature,  and  whose  relaxa 
tions  consisted  in  continual  internecine  conflicts. 
The  natural  result  was  a  very  backward  state  of 
civilization,  and  the  country  possessed  character 
istics  which  differed  materially  from  those  of  its 
Indian  neighbours. 

"In  twenty-five  years  this  primitive  condition 
has  been  modified  but  has  not  disappeared,  and 
barbarian  prejudice  and  pugnacity  are  still  factors 
which  have  to  be  constantly  reckoned  with." 

Many  Brahuis  and  Baluchis  among  the  moun 
tains  have  never  even  heard  of  the  people  called 
Christians ;  but  usually  after  we  have  been  in  a 
district  a  short  time,  some  Mulla  (who  is  nearly 
always  a  Pathan)  explains  to  the  people  that  we 
are  Kafirs  (blasphemers  of  God)  and  warns  the 
people  to  avoid  us.  Brahuis  do  not  appear  to  be 
so  bigoted,  but  the  reason  seems  to  be  that  they 
are  not  so  religiously  minded  as  either  Pathans  or 
Baluchis.  Among  Pathans  and  Baluchis  the  stated 
times  of  prayer  are  very  generally  observed,  and 
the  Fast  of  Kamadhan  ;  but  I  have  not  found  that 
the  Brahui  is  so  careful  in  this  respect.  Fanatical 
outrages  sometimes  take  place,  more  especially 
among  Pathans  and  Baluchis,  but  the  number  is 
often  exaggerated.  In  four  year's  there  have  been 
thirteen  such  cases  known  to  me. 

It  is  necessary  to  be  on  one's  guard  in  giving 


Islam  in  Baluchistan  145 

religious  instruction.  Afghans,  Baluchis,  and 
Brahuis,  are  all  extremely  ignorant  about  their  re 
ligion,  especially  the  Brahuis.  The  worship  of 
saints  is  one  of  the  chief  features  of  their  religion, 
and  superstition  is  a  more  appropriate  term  for  the 
ordinary  belief  of  the  people  than  the  name  of  re 
ligion.  Ordeal  by  fire  still  exists,  and  only  last 
week  I  had  an  instance  of  this  brought  to  my 
notice.  I  have  seen  native  liquor  in  Baluchi  vil 
lages,  which  I  was  told  was  drunk  by  Baluchis. 
The  use  of  IJiang  is  also  not  uncommon. 

There  have  been  changes  in  the  attitude  of  Mos 
lems  towards  Christianity.  In  Quetta  where  for 
ten  or  fifteen  years  missionary  work  has  been  car 
ried  on,  the  wall  of  prejudice  and  superstition  is 
gradually  being  broken  down.  But  outside  of 
Quetta,  at  present,  the  attitude  of  the  people  gen 
erally,  when  our  mission  is  known,  is  one  of  oppo 
sition.  On  several  occasions  Mullas  have  told  me 
that  it  was  a  pity  these  dogs  of  Christians  could 
not  be  killed. 

Mission  work  centres  in  Quetta,  which  is  the 
government  centre,  with  20,000  population  besides 
60,000  to  80,000  who  pass  through  the  city  yearly 
for  purposes  of  trade,  etc.  Here  there  are  two 
hospitals,  one  for  men  and  one  for  women,  a 
church,  two  schools,  and  Zenana  work.  On  the 
staff  are  two  physicians,  one  clergyman,  one  lady 
physician,  and  two  lady  missionaries. 


X 

Islam  in  North  India 
Rev.  E.  M.  Wherry,  D.  D. 


' '  It  was  first  the  bad  example  of  the  moul vies  ;  second,  the 
fatal  system  of  modern  Purdah,  with  its  restrictions  on  the  intel 
lectual  development  of  woman  ;  thirdly,  the  constant  and  silent 
withdrawal  of  the  most  pious  and  moral  Moslems  into  a  life  of 
private  prayer  and  devotion  ;  and,  lastly,  the  doctrine  of  necessity 
that  brought  about  our  own  downfall.  I  say  it  was,  in  my 
opinion,  these  four  causes  that  brought  Moslem  society  down  to  its 
present  low  and  degrading  level  of  intellect  and  character. — A 
Moslem  Prof eaaor  from  Aligarh. 


X 

Islam  in  North  India 

SCARCELY  more  than  five  decades  had  passed  by 
since  the  death  of  Mohammed  when  the  conquer 
ing  hosts  of  Islam  reached  the  borders  of  India. 
It  was  in  the  year  711  A.  D.  that  Mohammed 
Kasim  overran  Sindh  in  the  name  of  "Walid  I  of 
Damascus. 

Forty  years  later  the  Kajputs  succeeded  in  over 
throwing  the  Moslem  power  in  Sindh  and  main 
tained  control  for  150  years.  But  the  religion  was 
not  disturbed  and  continued  to  make  material 
advances  even  beyond  the  regions  under  Moslem 
sway.  Elliot  in  his  History  of  India  tells  us  of 
certain  Sindhian  princes,  who  became  Mohamme 
dans  at  this  time,  assuming  Arab  names.1  But  all  of 
the  earlier  invasions  of  India  were  characterized 
as  predatory  incursions,  in  which  the  invaders  were 
more  anxious  to  secure  plunder  than  to  convert 
the  infidels.  Even  as  late  as  the  time  of  the  great 
champion  of  Islam,  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  (1019  A.  D.) 
the  "  proselyting  sword  "  seems  "  to  have  served 
no  other  purpose  than  that  of  sending  infidels  to 
hell."2  Seventeen  times  did  this  zealot  overrun 
North  India,  extending  his  empire  from  Persia  to 

1  Elliot,  Vol.  I,  pp.  124,  125. 
8  Arnold's  Preaching  of  Mam,  p.  210. 
149 


150     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  Ganges.  During  all  these  centuries,  multi 
tudes  of  the  people,  some  to  save  their  lives  and 
property,  some  to  share  the  honours  and  booty  of 
the  new  regime,  others  to  escape  the  tyranny  and 
contempt  of  their  Hindu  rulers,  embraced  the 
religion  of  their  conquerors.  By  intermarriage 
with  these,  the  foreign  Moslems  became  domiciled 
in  India  and  the  religion  became  rooted  in  the 
soil.  Towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century 
(1176-1206)  Mohammed  Ghori  invaded  India  and 
set  up  an  Afghan  vice-royalty  at  Delhi  under  his 
favourite  slave  Kutb-ud-din.  At  the  death  of  his 
master,  Kutb-ud-din  established  himself  as  the 
Sultan  of  North  India  with  Delhi  as  his  capital. 

It  was  at  about  this  time  (1206-1288)  that  another 
of  the  great  generals  of  Mohammed  Ghori,  Bakhti- 
yar  Khan,  having  conquered  Bengal,  set  himself 
up  as  an  independent  Sultan  with  his  capital  at 
Gaur.  The  multitudes  of  low  caste  aborigines  in 
habiting  this  province  seem  to  have  welcomed  their 
new  rulers,  and  readily  to  have  accepted  the  new 
faith. 

It  was  from  Delhi  and  Agra  that  the  various 
Moslem  rulers  extended  their  dominion.  Dynas 
ties  were  overthrown  amid  scenes  of  war  and  blood 
shed.  India  was  carved  up  into  a  number  of  inde 
pendent  sovereignties,  but  during  all  this  turmoil, 
the  religion  of  the  Mohammedans  was  being  estab 
lished  with  greater  or  lesser  success  from  Afghan 
istan  to  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  from  the  Himalayas 
to  Cape  Comorin.  It  was  during  the  period  1525- 


Islam  in  North  India  151 

1707,  when  the  power  of  the  Moguls  became  es 
tablished  throughout  India,  that  the  religion  of 
Islam  made  its  most  brilliant  and  extended  con 
quests.  Then  it  was  that  those  grand  monu 
ments  of  art  and  literature  were  erected,  of  which 
Moslems  may  well  be  proud,  and  which  still  lend 
so  much  lustre  to  the  Moslem  rule  in  India.  At 
the  close  of  the  reign  of  Aurangzeb,  the  political 
power  of  the  Moslems  rapidly  began  to  wane  and 
eventually  gave  place  to  the  Christian  dominion  of 
Great  Britain.  Christian  conquest  brought  to  all 
classes  religious  liberty  ;  and  so  the  Christians  be 
came  deliverers  to  the  Moslems  who  were  being 
oppressed  by  their  Hindu  and  Sikh  conquerors. 
Under  the  peaceful  rule  of  the  Christians,  Islam  is 
enabled  to  reorganize  its  forces  and  to  propagate  its 
tenets  among  the  people  without  let  or  hindrance. 
The  advance  which  Islam  has  made  in  India 
during  its  twelve  centuries  of  conquest  and  mis 
sionary  effort,  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the 
census  reports  for  1901.  These  show  a  total  Mo 
hammedan  population  aggregating  62,458,077,  be 
ing  almost  one-fourth  of  the  entire  population,  ex 
cluding  Burma.  Of  this  immense  total,  25,265,342 
Moslems  belong  to  Bengal,  10,825,698  to  the  Pun 
jab,  6,731,034  belong  to  the  United  Provinces, 
1,957,777  to  the  Northwest  Frontier  Province,  and 
339,446  to  the  Central  Provinces.  This  makes  a 
total  of  45,119,297  for  North  India.  The  remain 
ing  17,339,780  belong  to  the  Deccan,  Central,  West 
and  South  India.  When  it  is  noted  that  Bombay 


152     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

and  Madras  together,  sum  up  only  6,227,526  Mo 
hammedans,  it  is  clear  that  a  considerable  portion 
of  the  eleven  millions  remaining  should  be  reck 
oned  as  belonging  to  Behar,  Rajputana  and  other 
States  lying  within  the  precincts  of  North  India. 
May  we  say  in  round  numbers  that  the  Moslem 
population  of  North  India  aggregates  50,000,000. 

MOSLEM  SECTS 

The  Mohammedans  of  North  India  are  for 
the  most  part  Sunnis  or  Orthodox.  The  Shiahs 
do  not  number  more  than  5,000,000  for  all  India. 
Most  of  them  belong  to  North  India,  having  their 
stronghold  in  Oudh,  with  headquarters  in  Luck- 
now.  There  are  still  a  few  who  boast  of  their 
faith  in  Mohammed  Ibn  Abd  ul  Wahhab,  but 
their  influence  has  lost  its  power  and  the  sect  is 
likely  to  be  reabsorbed  into  that  of  the  Sunnis. 
All  the  ordinary  divisions  of  Islam,  based  upon  the 
various  schools  of  philosophy  and  theology,  have 
their  place  in  India,  but  of  these  we  need  not  make 
any  special  mention. 

In  quite  recent  years,  two  movements  among 
Moslems  in  North  India  have  attracted  a  great 
deal  of  attention  and  have  given  rise  to  two  bodies 
of  Moslems  which  are  regarded  as  sects.  One  of 
these  bodies  was  founded  by  the  late  Sir  Sayed 
Ahmed  Khan,  K.  C.  S.  I.,  of  Aligarh,  known  as 
the  New  Islam.  It  is,  however,  rather  a  restora 
tion  of  the  rationalism  of  the  Mutazillas  of  the 
olden  time.  Its  followers  are  progressive  and  num- 


Islam  in  North  India  153 

her  among  them  many  of  the  most  learned  and  in 
telligent  Moslems  of  North  India.  The  interest 
ing  feature  of  the  movement  is  the  readiness  to 
give  reason  a  place  in  the  discussion  of  religious 
questions. 

The  other  sect  to  which  we  have  referred  is  that 
founded  by  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmed  of  Qadian  in  the 
Punjab.  This  sect  styles  itself  as  Ahmadiyyah. 
The  founder  styles  himself  as  the  Mahdi-Messiah 
of  the  twentieth  century.  He  claims  to  be  a 
prophet  and  the  Messiah  of  the  last  times.  This 
sect  seems  to  be  rather  allied  to  that  of  the  Babis 
in  Persia.  Like  that  of  the  "New  Islam"  this 
movement  is  regarded  by  all  Moslems,  whether 
Sunni  or  Shiah,  as  heretical.  The  movement  has 
influenced  a  multitude  of  educated  men,  but  per 
haps  this  may  be  accounted  for  by  its  offering  a 
refuge  for  men  who  can  no  longer  continue  with 
the  orthodox  schools. 

METHODS  OF  PROPAGATION  OF  ISLAM 

As  always  elsewhere,  so  in  India  the  main  in 
strument  in  the  extension  of  the  faith  has  been 
"the  Proselyting  Sword."  For  more  than  ten 
centuries  the  power  of  the  sword  and  the  legisla 
tion  of  Mohammedan  governments  were  used  with 
out  restraint  to  bring  unbelievers  under  the  yoke 
of  Islam.  This  claim  is  confirmed  by  a  study  of 
the  map  of  India,  in  the  light  of  the  census.  The 
great  mass  of  Mohammedans  is  found  among  the 
inhabitants  of  North  India,  especially  in  the  West- 


154     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

ern  sections  and  in  the  regions  adjacent  to  the  cen 
tres  of  Moslem  government  in  the  united  Provinces 
of  Agra  and  Oudh.  The  apparent,  exception  is 
that  of  eastern  and  northern  Bengal,  where  the 
sword  had  little  to  do  with  proselytism.  The  ex 
ception,  however,  is  only  apparent,  because  the 
simple  aboriginal  and  Hindu  population,  like  the 
low  caste  people  of  the  whole  Indian  peninsula, 
had  nothing  to  gain  by  warring  against  their  Mos 
lem  conquerors.  Nor  had  they  any  strong  religious 
principles  to  defend.  On  the  contrary  the  Mos 
lems  came  as  deliverers  from  Hindu  tyranny  and 
caste  contempt,  offering  them  social  recognition, 
and  constituting  them  the  recognized  cultivators 
of  the  lands  of  which  they  had  been  mere  serfs 
under  Hindu  rule.  The  purpose  of  "the  prose 
lyting  sword  "  was  the  same  whether  wielded  by 
a  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  or  a  Bakhtiyar  Khan.  It 
meant  submission  to  the  rule  of  Islam  and  a  formal 
recognition  of  Allah  as  God  and  Mohammed  as  the 
prophet  of  God.  A  study  of  the  early  wars  of 
Islam  will  convince  any  one  that  they  were  carried 
on  in  accord  with  the  command  of  Mohammed 
himself.  Christians  and  Jews  were  required  to 
recognize  the  supreme  control  of  Islam  and  pay 
tribute  as  the  price  of  peace  and  liberty  to  worship 
God  in  their  own  way.  All  others  were  required 
to  acknowledge  Islam  as  the  true  religion  and  to 
embrace  it  by  repeating  the  Kalima.1  Along  with 

1  The  Mohammedan  profession  of  belief  in  Allah  the  one  God 
ami  in  Mohammed  as  the  apostle  of  God. 


Islam  in  North  India  155 

this  the  new  converts  were  immediately  placed 
under  the  instruction  of  some  one  who  as  Mul 
lah  undertook  to  impart  a  knowledge  of  the  es 
sential  doctrine  and  practice  of  Islam.  Accord 
ingly,  the  official  establishment  of  the  church  was 
always  a  sequel  to  the  conquest  of  the  state.  These 
Mullas  were  zealous  propagandists,  and  used 
every  form  of  influence  to  make  converts  of  the 
people.  Traders  and  travellers  also  zealously 
spread  the  faith.  Officers  of  government,  whether 
civil  or  military,  were  in  a  position  to  advance  the 
interests  of  Islam.  The  emoluments  of  office, 
landed  rights,  political  and  social  equality  were 
freely  offered  as  inducements  to  enter  upon  the 
Moslem  way  of  life  and  immortality.  Thus  it  was 
that  in  Bengal  and  Behar,  as  well  as  many  other 
parts  of  India,  the  work  of  proselyting  continued 
even  after  the  sword  had  been  sheathed,  and  also 
amid  the  misfortunes  of  war.  This  state  of  things 
continues  in  India  at  the  present  time,  whereby 
many  converts  to  Islam  are  made  from  among  the 
low  castes. 

Another  instrumentality  for  the  propagation  of 
Mohammedanism  was  the  Moslem  dervish,  who 
consecrates  himself  to  the  one  purpose  of  teaching 
and  preaching  Islam.  The  Moslem  historians 
speak  of  the  work  and  influence  of  these  men  from 
the  days  of  the  first  incursion  of  Moslems  into 
India.  By  their  tact  and  intelligence  they  have 
not  only  been  the  shepherds  of  their  scattered  co 
religionists,  or  the  theological  teachers  of  those 


1 56     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

who  were  to  become  Mullas  but  by  their  aus 
terities  they  drew  many  idolaters  to  them  and  per 
suaded  them  to  accept  Islam  as  their  religion. 
The  influence  of  such  men  accounts  for  the  fact 
that  in  many  places  in  India  the  Moslem  faith  has 
maintained  itself  amid  persecution  and  much  suffer 
ing  when  in  the  fortune  of  war  the  Moslem  power 
gave  way  to  Hindu  rule.  This  same  influence  to 
some  extent  accounts  for  the  propagation  of  the 
faith  in  India  to-day. 

A  more  powerful  agency  is  the  Anjuman-i- Islam 
or  Moslem  Association  for  the  defense  and  prop 
agation  of  Islam.  This  society  establishes  schools 
and  colleges,  publishes  a  considerable  literature 
and  supports  a  band  of  preachers — in  short  a  mis 
sion,  equipped  to  some  extent  after  the  pattern  of 
Christian  missions.  Their  great  work  is  to  prevent 
the  Christianization  of  Moslems,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  secure  the  apostasy  of  Christian  converts 
from  Islam.  This  is  the  preaching  of  Islam,  of 
which  Prof.  T.  W.  Arnold  has  written  so  full  and 
so  flattering  an  account.  The  zeal  of  the  Moslem 
propaganda  is  well  described  in  the  words  of  the 
Apostle  Paul :  "  They  have  a  zeal  for  God,  but 
not  according  to  knowledge ;  for  being  ignorant 
of  God's  righteousness  and  seeking  to  establish 
their  own  righteousness,  they  have  not  subjected 
themselves  to  the  righteousness  of  God "  (Rom. 
10 :  2,  3). 


Islam  in  North  India  157 

TUB  CONDITION  OF  MOSLEMS  IN  NORTH  INDIA 
When  we  consider  the  fact  that  for  many  cen 
turies  the  Moslems  held  the  supreme  power  in 
India,  especially  in  the  great  political  and  literary 
centres  of  North  India,  we  should  naturally  have 
expected  them  to  have  held  a  leading  position  un 
der  the  new  regime  inaugurated  by  the  British 
conquest.  That  such  is  not  the  case  requires  some 
explanation.  The  first  influence  operating  against 
Moslem  advancement  was  the  unprogressive  char 
acter  of  their  religion.  Everything  is  cast  in  a 
mould.  The  mould  is  believed  to  have  been  made 
upon  a  Divine  pattern  in  consequence  of  which  the 
idea  of  possible  development  or  improvement  is,  in 
the  nature  of  the  case,  impious.  Everything  nec 
essary  to  Moslem  perfection  is  found  in  the 
Koran,  the  Traditions  and  the  Deliverances  of  the 
Mujtahiddin.  History  proves  that  the  progressive 
movements  of  the  Caliphs  of  Bagdad  and  Cordova, 
or  of  the  Mogul  Emperors  of  Delhi,  were  made  in 
spite  of  the  teachings  of  Orthodox  Islam.  Ac 
cordingly,  what  was  accomplished  in  the  artistic 
and  literary  age,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  reigns  of 
Akbar,  Jahangir,  and  Shah  Jahan,  was  in  great 
measure  undone  by  the  fierce  repressive  measures 
of  Aurangzeb.  The  empire  dissolved  with  the 
close  of  his  reign,  and  the  disunited  fragments 
were  unable  to  contend  against  the  onslaught  of 
the  Mahrattas  in  the  south  and  the  Sikhs  in  the 
north.  A  long  period  of  internecine  warfare  and 
anarchy  resulted  in  breaking  up  the  social  and  in- 


158     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

tellectual  fabric  of  the  Moslems.  Education  was 
limited  to  the  schools  of  a  very  few  centres  and 
the  teaching  of  the  Mullas  in  the  local  Musjids. 
The  range  of  instruction  given  was  that  of  reading 
and  writing  the  Arabic  character,  with  a  knowl 
edge  of  Persian  necessary  for  the  duties  of  public 
office.  In  the  higher  schools  at  Delhi,  Agra,  and 
Lucknow,  education  was  along  the  lines  of  the 
seven  sciences — Language,  Logic,  Mathematics, 
Rhetoric,  Jurisprudence,  Theology  and  Exegesis. 
Most  of  these  had  relation  to  the  propagation  of 
the  religion  of  Islam.  Secular  knowledge,  espe 
cially  of  science,  has  always  been  regarded  by 
orthodox  Mohammedans  as  dangerous  to  the  faith, 
and  for  this  reason  has  been  discouraged.  In  the 
disturbed  state  of  the  country  in  the  two  centuries 
preceding  the  establishment  of  British  rule,  the 
amount  of  education  given,  even  along  these  nar 
row  lines,  was  naturally  very  small.  At  the  same 
time  the  ignorance  of  the  mass  of  the  Mullas  led 
to  extreme  narrowness  of  thought  and  intense 
bigotry  among  the  people. 

This  leads  up  to  another  influence  operating 
against  the  social  and  intellectual  progress  of 
Moslems  in  North  India.  When  the  way  was  be 
ing  opened  up  by  missionaries  to  give  the  people 
of  India  the  advantages  of  Western  science  and 
knowledge,  the  Mohammedan  Mullas  everywhere 
discouraged  the  people  from  sending  their  chil 
dren  to  mission  schools.  Only  a  few  of  the  poorer 
people  were  willing  to  allow  their  boys  to  attend 


Islam  in  North  India  159 

the  schools,  and  that  when  a  monthly  stipend  was 
given  to  the  pupil.  When,  later  on,  the  govern 
ment  undertook  to  establish  a  system  of  public  in 
struction,  and  pledged  the  people  that  there  would 
be  no  religious  instruction  given,  many,  who  had 
refused  to  send  their  boys  to  the  mission  schools, 
were  ready  to  patronize  the  secular  schools  of  gov 
ernment  for  the  sake  of  the  knowledge  which 
would  fit  for  government  office.  But  those  who 
patronized  the  secular  schools  formed  a  small  mi 
nority,  even  in  the  cities,  while  in  the  country  the 
mass  preferred  to  bring  up  their  sons  to  the  agri 
cultural  calling  of  their  fathers,  or  to  induce  them 
to  take  service  in  the  army  or  police  corps. 

Thus  it  came  about  that  schools  were  for  the 
most  part  patronized  by  the  Hindu  and  Christian 
population  rather  than  by  Mohammedans.  Con 
sequently,  the  numerous  offices,  open  to  those  who 
had  acquired  the  necessary  English  education,  were 
closed  to  Moslems,  who  had  refused  to  qualify  for 
them.  Hindus  and  Christians  took  the  lead.  To 
amend  this  state  of  things,  and  to  avoid  the  sec 
ularizing  influences  of  government  schools,  the 
Moslems  organized  numerous  schools  under  the 
direction  of  the  Anju?nan-i-Islam,  the  society  for 
the  defense  of  Islam.  These  schools  undertook  to 
impart  a  knowledge  of  the  English  language  and 
of  Western  science  as  taught  in  the  Indian  gov 
ernment  schools,  and  at  the  same  time  to  instill 
into  the  minds  of  the  pupils  a  knowledge  of  the 
Arabic  language  and  the  tenets  of  Islam.  These 


160     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

schools  have  rarely  exhibited  the  efficiency  of  the 
rival  schools,  but  on  the  whole,  they  have  done 
much  to  advance  the  social  condition  of  Moslems. 
They  have  done  much  to  arouse  a  more  progressive 
spirit,  and  while  their  value  to  orthodox  Moham 
medanism  may  be  questioned,  they  have  raised  up 
a  class  of  men  who  have  secured  some  of  the  emol 
uments  of  office,  and  the  influence  which  office 
and  wealth  usually  bring  with  them.  Perhaps 
the  institution  which  has  done  most  to  further  the 
social  and  material  interests  of  Mohammedans  in 
North  India,  is  the  college  at  Aligarh,  founded  by 
the  late  Sir  Sayed  Ahmed  Khan,  who  was  most 
liberally  aided  by  Sir  William  Muir,  then  lieuten 
ant  governor  of  the  Northwest  Provinces.  For  a 
long  time  this  college  was  discredited  by  the  ortho 
dox  leaders  because  of  the  liberal  views  of  Sir 
Sayed  Ahmed  Khan,  but  the  liberal  spirit  bred 
through  English  education  in  mission  and  govern 
ment  schools  has  rapidly  grown,  so  that  to-day  all 
educated  Mohammedans  are  proud  of  their  great 
college,  which  is  likely  to  become  the  Moslem 
University  of  India.  It  should  be  here  noted  that 
mission  schools  should  have  some  of  the  credit  for 
bringing  about  this  important  change  in  the  mate 
rial  and  social  life  of  Moslems.  The  sons  of  the 
weavers,  cooks  and  tailors,  who  were  among  the 
first  students  of  the  mission  schools  in  North  India, 
were  thereby  enabled  to  secure  lucrative  positions 
in  the  public  service,  or  to  become  masters  in  the 
mission  and  government  schools.  Their  success 


Islam  in  North  India  161 

naturally  inspired  others  to  seek  for  education  in 
the  mission  schools.  Many  Mohammedan  parents 
preferred,  and  still  prefer,  to  patronize  mission, 
rather  than  government  schools,  because  they  were 
sure  their  boys  would  receive  a  sound  moral  and 
religious  training,  which  they  rightly  believed  to 
be  better  than  the  godless  training  of  the  govern 
ment  schools.  They  also  observed  that  the  supe 
rior  training  of  students  in  mission  schools  enabled 
them  more  readily  to  secure  appointments  in  the 
public  offices,  than  the  training  in  the  less  efficient 
Moslem  schools.  Hence  it  has  been  found  that  the 
alumni  of  our  Christian  schools  prefer  to  patronize 
the  mission  institutions,  and  often  do  so  in  spite  of 
the  pressure  brought  upon  them  by  their  co-relig 
ionists.  Under  these  new  conditions  the  Moslem 
community  is  making  progress  in  material  and 
social  life;  while  in  religious  life  many  are  pre 
pared  to  study  the  claims  of  Christianity,  and 
some  have  openly  identified  themselves  with  the 
Christian  church. 

The  education  received  by  Moslem  youth  in 
North  India  is  for  the  most  part  imparted  through 
the  Urdu  language.  Persian  is  also  taught  as  a 
second  language  necessary  to  a  proper  knowledge 
of  Urdu.  Arabic  is  taught  as  a  classic.  All  higher 
education  in  the  mission  and  public  schools  is  im 
parted  through  the  English  language.  And  yet  it 
remains  true  that  the  Moslems  speak  every  lan 
guage  in  India,  and  many  of  them  can  only  be 
reached  through  a  provincial  tongue.  This  is 


162     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

especially  true  of  the  Mohammedans  of  Bengal, 
the  Punjab,  and  the  Northwest  Frontier  province. 
For  the  reasons  already  mentioned,  illiteracy  among 
Mohammedans  is  very  great,  the  percentage  of  lit 
erates  given  by  the  last  census  being  about  3.27 
per  cent.  In  the  average  village,  the  adult  popu 
lation  is  almost  entirely  ignorant  of  even  the 
alphabet.  The  boys  who  learn  to  read  in  the 
public  schools  rarely  continue  in  the  callings  of 
their  fathers,  but  find  their  way  into  the  army, 
the  police  or  the  public  office.  The  various  educa 
tional  institutions  are,  however,  rapidly  educating 
the  boys.  At  the  same  time  there  is  a  growing 
desire  among  Mohammedans  to  educate  their  wives 
and  daughters.  The  Mohammedan  custom  of  se 
cluding  the  women  in  the  harem,  while  not  so 
rigid  in  India  as  in  Turkey,  nevertheless  operates 
against  female  education.  The  social  and  family 
system  is  also  affected  most  unfavourably  by  po 
lygamy,  divorce,  and  concubinage,  and  there  is 
little  to  induce  women  to  desire  education.  These 
customs  also  affect  the  moral  life  of  Moslems  in 
India  very  unfavourably  and  so  stand  in  the  way 
of  racial,  material,  social,  and  religious  develop 
ment.  It  is  not  surprising  therefore  to  find  some 
of  the  most  prominent  men  ready  to  reform  these 
customs  to  the  extent  of  abolishing  the  seclusion 
of  women.  Such  men  also  advocate  the  abolition 
of  polygamy  and  concubinage,  claiming  that  the 
ideal  of  the  Koran  is  monogamy.  It  goes  without 
saying  that  these  reform  movements  are  in  no 


Islam  in  North  India  163 

sense  a  movement  of  orthodox  Islam,  but  grow  out 
of  the  liberalizing  influence  of  Western  education 
and  the  impact  of  Protestant  Christianity.  But 
\ve  believe  the  new  Islam  has  come  to  stay  and 
that  it  will  continue  to  draw  to  itself  educated 
Mohammedans,  especially  those  who  have  lost 
faith  in  the  doctrines  taught  by  the  orthodox 
Mullas  and  Moulvies,  and  who  cannot  accept  the 
Christian  religion.  The  eccentric  movement  led 
by  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmad  of  Qadian  in  the  Punjab 
has  been  made  a  side  track  for  some  who  had 
practically  abandoned  the  faith  of  their  fathers, 
but  it  gives  no  promise  of  permanence.  The  most 
that  can  be  said  for  such  movements  is  that  they 
indicate  a  growing  desire  for  something  better 
than  the  religion  of  Islam  can  give. 

MISSIONS  TO  MOSLEMS  IN  NORTH  INDIA 
We  are  now  prepared  to  note  what  has  been 
done  towards  the  evangelization  of  Moslems  in 
North  India.  It  is  just  three  hundred  and  seven 
years  since  the  Jesuit  missionary  Hieronymo 
Xavier  came  to  Lahore  from  Goa  in  South  India 
and  received  permission  "  to  teach  the  Christians," 
and  to  live  the  life  of  "  one  of  those  who  have  left 
the  world  and  all  its  lusts,  wealth,  and  pleasures, 
with  the  view  of  teaching  man  the  way  to  ever 
lasting  salvation."  The  work  was  mainly  accom 
plished  by  private  conversation  and  discussion  and 
by  the  publication  of  books.  Three  books  were 
published,  a  life  of  Christ,  a  life  of  St.  Peter, 


164     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

and  a  disquisition  on  the  religion  of  Islam.  Some 
thing  was  done  to  enlighten  the  Moslems  respect 
ing  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  as  taught  by  the 
Catholic  church.  The  main  points  discussed  were 
the  mystery  of  the  Trinity  in  unity,  the  divinity 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  the  integrity  of  the 
Scriptures  and  the  non-abrogation  of  the  same. 
These  books  exerted  sufficient  influence  to  call 
forth  a  Moslem  reply  entitled,  Divine  Rays  in 
Refutation  of  Christian  Error,  by  Ahmed  Ibn 
Zain-al-abidin.  An  examination  of  these  books, 
which  have  been  brought  to  light  by  Prof.  S.  Lee, 
D.  D.,  M.  K.  A.  S.,  of  the  Cambridge  University, 
discloses  the  fact  that  the  issues  of  the  contro 
versy  between  Moslem  and  Christian  were  then 
practically  the  same  as  now.  The  chief  difference 
lies  in  the  fact  that  the  Protestant  missionary  does 
not  have  to  apologize  for  the  idolatrous  teaching 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  signal  failure 
of  Roman  Catholic  missions  among  Moslems  may 
be  accounted  for  mainly  by  this  teaching.  Un 
fortunately  the  laboured  efforts  on  the  part  of  Ro 
man  Catholic  missionaries  to  justify  Mariolatry, 
the  worship  of  images  and  relics  of  the  saints,  and 
the  recognition  of  sacred  places,  served  to  mis 
represent  the  pure  Christianity  of  the  gospels. 

The  next  stage  in  the  efforts  of  Christians  to 
evangelize  Moslems  in  North  India  began  with  the 
work  of  Henry  Martyn,  whose  translation  of  the 
New  Testament  into  Urdu  and  Persian  laid  the 
foundation  for  aggressive  work  among  the  follow- 


Islam  in  North  India  165 

ers  of  Islam.  He  was  followed  by  the  Kev.  C.  G. 
Pfander  who  in  1829  was  obliged  to  leave  Persia 
where  he  had  already  laboured  for  some  four  or 
five  years,  writing  in  the  Persian  language  that 
noble  work  The  Balance  of  Truth  (Mizan  ul 
Ilaqq.)  Coming  to  India  he  began  his  work  by 
translating  his  book  into  the  Urdu  language  adding 
to  it  The  Way  of  Life  (Tariq  ul  Haydt)  and  the 
Key  to  the  Mysteries  (Miftah-ul-Asrdr].  These 
books  led  to  a  long  continued  controversy  with 
the  moulvies  of  Delhi,  Agra  and  Lucknow.  Sev 
eral  public  discussions  were  held,  with  the  result 
that  many  Mohammedans  were  disturbed  in  their 
faith,  while  a  few  were  led  into  the  Christian 
church.  This  controversy  was  taken  up  by  Chris 
tian  converts  from  Islam  among  whom  the 
most  notable  are  Sayad  Mulvie  Safdar  Ali,  Mulvie 
Imad-ud-din,  Sayad  Abdulla  Athim,  E.  A.  C.,  the 
Rev.  G.  L.  Thakur  Dass,  Babu  Kam  Chandra, 
Munshi  Mohammed  Hanif,  Mr.  Akbar  Masih,  Dr. 
Almad  Shah  Shaiq,  Mulvie  Hisam-ud-din,  the  Eev. 
Imam  Masih,  Dr.  Barkhurdar  Khan  and  Mulvie 
Rajjab  Ali.  Among  European  writers  upon  this 
controversy  the  following  should  be  mentioned : 
The  Right  Rev.  Bishop  French,  the  Right  Rev. 
Bishop  Lefroy,  the  Rev.  James  Wilson,  the  Rev.  J. 
Smith,  Rev.  S.  Leupolt,  the  Rev.  T.  P.  Hughes, 
D.  D.,  Dr.  H.  Martyn  Clark,  Rev.  C.  W.  Forman, 
D.  D.,  Rev.  Samuel  Knowles,  Rev.  Dr.  Murray 
Mitchell,  the  Rev.  G.  H.  Rouse,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  J. 
Bates,  the  Rev.  W.  St.  Clair  Tisdall,  D.  D.,  the 


166     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Rev.  W.  Brodhead,  D.  D.,  and  the  Rev.  E.  M. 
Wherry,  D.  D.  Among  laymen  who  have  added 
to  the  literature  of  the  Moslem  controversy  are 
Capt.  W.  R.  Aikman  and  Sir  "Wm.  Muir.  Perhaps 
no  writer  in  modern  times  has  done  so  much  for  the 
controversy  with  Moslems  as  the  last  mentioned 
writer.  Much  more  might  be  said  as  to  the  litera 
ture  published  in  the  interest  of  Moslem  evangel 
ization,  but  time  forbids  any  further  statement  ex 
cepting  this,  that  those  who  have  laboured  for  the 
translation  and  revision  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
into  languages  read  by  Mohammedans  have  placed 
all  workers  under  obligation.  Without  the  Scrip 
tures  little  could  be  done  to  make  Moslems  ac 
quainted  with  the  "former  Scriptures"  mentioned 
in  the  Koran. 

The  first  Protestant  missionaries  in  North  India 
and  especially  in  the  Northwest  Province  and  the 
Punjab  early  found  themselves  engaged  in  Moslem 
evangelization.  The  ordinary  languages  of  court 
and  commerce  were  the  Persian  and  the  Urdu,  the 
languages  of  the  Mohammedans.  Accordingly,  we 
find  that  among  the  early  converts  and  members 
of  the  churches  were  a  goodly  number  bearing 
Moslem  names.  An  examination  of  the  mission  re 
ports  discloses  the  fact  that  among  the  first  teachers 
and  preachers  were  Moslem  converts.  The  story 
of  preaching  in  the  bazaars  and  chapels  invaria 
bly  includes  statements  as  to  the  active  opposition 
of  Mohammedans.  In  the  schools  and  colleges 
established  are  found  enrolled  a  large  number  of 


Islam  in  North  India  167 

Mohammedan  boys  and  young  men,  all  of  whom 
were  obliged  to  study  the  Scriptures,  and  to  listen 
to  addresses  and  lectures  upon  Christian  faith  and 
life.  If  we  examine  the  catalogues  of  the  publica 
tions  of  the  Book  and  Tract  Societies,  we  find  that 
the  list  includes  a  considerable  literature  written 
specially  for  Moslem  readers.  And  in  any  ac 
count  of  woman's  work  in  North  India,  we  read 
of  Zenanas  visited  and  Moslem  women  and  chil 
dren  being  taught. 

The  societies  engaged  in  mission  work  in  North 
India  are  English,  American  and  Australian. 
They  are  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  So 
ciety  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  the  Lon 
don  Missionary  Society,  the  English  Baptist  Mis 
sionary  Society,  the  Church  of  Scotland's  Mission, 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  and  the  United  Pres 
byterian  Church  of  Scotland  Missions  (recently 
united  as  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland),  the 
American  Presbyterian,  and  the  United  Presby 
terian  (American),  the  Canadian  Presbyterian,  the 
American  Methodist  Episcopal,  the  Reformed  Pres 
byterian  and  the  Australian  Baptist  Missionary 
Societies.  In  almost  all  of  the  principal  cities  of 
North  India  organized  work  is  being  carried  on 
for  all  classes,  and  in  many  ways  with  special  ref 
erence  to  the  Mohammedan  population.  The  vil 
lages  everywhere  are  visited  by  Christian  evan 
gelists  and  preachers,  and  many  of  these  villages 
are  Mohammedan. 

In  recent  years  many  missionaries  have  felt  that 


i68     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

some  men  should  be  set  apart  for  a  special  study 
of  Islam  in  order  to  be  able  the  better  to  meet 
Moslem  antagonists.  The  late  Dr.  Murdoch,  by 
his  facile  pen,  promoted  such  specialization,  and  in 
consequence  several  societies  have  set  men  apart 
for  this  work.  This  measure  will  greatly  increase 
the  efficiency  of  this  branch  of  missionary  effort. 
Much  will  be  gained  by  a  change  of  attitude,  for 
while  it  is  true  that  the  great  mass  of  Indian  Mos 
lems  is  as  idolatrous  as  many  of  the  Hindu  tribes, 
still  it  will  not  do  to  approach  them  as  if  they 
were  the  votaries  of  an  idolatrous  religion.  Chris 
tianity  suffers  from  the  stigma  of  idolatry  and 
superstition,  which  the  Koman  Catholic  and  Greek 
churches  have  fastened  upon  it.  It  is  not  the  idol 
atry  and  superstition  of  Islam,  that  must  be  met, 
but  its  claim  to  be  the  only  true  religion,  follow 
ing  the  Christian  dispensation,  as  the  last  dispen 
sation  of  all.  To  do  this  efficiently,  the  Moslem 
must  be  met  by  men  thoroughly  trained  not  only 
in  the  languages  of  the  Christian  Scriptures,  but 
also  in  the  language  of  the  Koran ;  not  only  in 
Christian  theology  and  philosophy,  but  in  the  phi 
losophy  and  theology  of  the  Moslem  Mullas  and 
Mulvies.  Men  with  this  kind  of  training  can  get 
the  respect  of  the  scholarly  men. among  Moham 
medans,  and  thus  touch  the  centres  of  influence  in 
the  Moslem  community.  This  is  what  has  been 
planned,  and  we  believe  that  another  generation 
will  see  the  result  and  record  a  great  advance  in 
the  evangelization  of  Moslems. 


Islam  in  North  India  169 

The  foregoing  sketch  of  missions  to  Moslems 
doubtless  impresses  upon  one  the  thought  that 
India  presents  a  field  of  missionary  labour  for  Mos 
lem  evangelization  of  very  unique  interest.  Unless 
it  be  the  Dutch  East  Indies,  no  other  sphere  affords 
to  the  Christian  in  this  age  so  many  opportunities 
of  approaching  the  Moslem.  It  is  also  evident 
that  no  other  field  has  been  so  widely  cultivated. 
Such  being  the  case,  it  should  be  possible  to  show 
that  in  no  other  field  has  there  been  so  great  suc 
cess  in  winning  converts  from  Islam.  The  fact 
that  the  work  done  has  been  thus  far  general,  and 
so  conducted  as  to  approach  all  classes  of  the  peo 
ple,  has  served  to  conceal  from  the  ordinary  ob 
server  the  real  success  of  the  Church  in  gathering 
in  converts  from  this  particular  class.  Nor  is  it 
possible  to  learn  from  the  statistics  of  mission  re 
ports  just  how  many  Mohammedans  have  been 
won  over  to  Christianity.  There  are  some  facts 
which  will  show  that  the  Lord  has  blessed  the 
work  of  His  servants  who  have  sought  to  save  the 
Mohammedans.  In  1893  the  late  Mulvie  Imad- 
ud-din,  D.  D.,  in  a  paper  read  before  the  Parlia 
ment  of  Religions,  held  at  Chicago,  gave  a  list  of 
over  fifty  Moslem  converts,  prominent  in  the  mis 
sionary  work  in  India.  The  long  list  of  Indian 
Christian  authors  given  in  this  paper,  most  of  whom 
bear  Moslem  names,  attests  the  statement  of  Dr. 
Imad-ud-din.  If  we  examine  the  rolls  of  membership 
of  the  churches  at  Peshawar,  Srinagar,  and  other 
frontier  stations,  Lahore,  Amritsar,  Hoshyarpur, 


i  jo     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Ludhiana,  Delhi,  Allahabad,  Lucknow,  Krishnagar, 
etc.,  we  shall  be  surprised  to  find  how  many  are  of 
Moslem  origin.  Perhaps  the  most  striking  indica 
tion  of  the  inroads  being  made  upon  the  Moslem 
ranks  is  the  increasingly  large  number  of  Christian 
preachers  and  teachers  who  were  once  the  follow 
ers  of  Islam. 

An  examination  of  a  few  of  our  mission  reports 
for  1904  shows  the  following  numbers  of  ministers, 
catechists,  and  teachers  who  carry  Moslem  names 
— most  of  them  converts  (and  the  remainder  chil 
dren  of  converts)  from  Islam : 

American  Presbyterian  Mission,  Punjab 33 

American  United  Presbyterian  Mission,  Punjab  ...  14 

The  Cambridge  Mission,  Delhi  (S.  P.  G. ) 5 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission,  North  India  ...  45 
The  Church  of  England  (C.  M.  S.),  United  Province  .  15 

The  English  Baptist  Mission,  North  India 10 

The  C.  M.  S.  Punjab  and  Northwest  Frontier  Province  39 

Church  of  Scotland's  Mission,  North  India 21 

United  Free  Church  Scotland's  Mission 12 

194 

These  statistics  are  incomplete,  but  they  err  on 
the  side  of  understating  the  facts.  They  are, 
however,  significant.  Indeed  there  is  hardly  a 
Christian  community  or  congregation  that  does  not 
have  some  members,  who  have  come  in  from  the 
ranks  of  Islam.  Every  year,  too,  witnesses  further 
accessions.  When  the  Christian  Church  in  India 
arises  to  a  proper  sense  of  its  duty  to  Moslems,  and 
presents  to  them  the  life  and  conduct  of  the  true 
Christian,  the  number  of  accessions  will  become 


Islam  in  North  India  171 

correspondingly  great.  The  great  need  of  the 
present  moment  is  a  pentecostal  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit.  Then  we  may  see  presented  to  Moslems 
the  undeniable  miracle  of  the  new  creature  made 
in  the  likeness  of  Jesus,  Son  of  God  and  Saviour 
of  the  world. 


XI 

Islam  in  South  India 
Rev.  M.  G.  Goldsmith,  M.  A. 


"India  also  shared  in  the  misery  and  poverty  which  had  befal 
len  the  rest  of  the  Moslem  world ;  while  the  political  downfall 
of  the  Indian  Mussulmans  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century 
still  further  aggravated  their  sufferings.  A  darkness,  blacker 
than  the  Cimmerian  darkness  itself,  pervaded  Mussulman  society 
from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the  other ;  and  when  all  other 
races  and  communities  were  advancing  in  every  direction  with 
giant  strides,  deathlike  stagnation,  at  once  the  most  calm  and 
the  most  thorough,  characterized  the  life  of  the  Indian  Mussul 
mans.  ' ' — The  Anjuman-i-Himayet-i-lslam. 


XI 

Islam  in  South  India 

THE  Mohammedans  of  South  India  form  six  per 
cent,  of  the  whole  population,  and,  according  to 
the  census  report,  may  be  classified  as : 

(a)  Immigrants  or  pure  blooded  descendants  of 
immigrants. 

(b)  Offspring    of    immigrant   men  by   Hindu 
women. 

(c)  Full  blooded  natives,  converted  to  Islam. 

1.  The  first  class  are  found  in  all  the  larger 
cities,  such  as  Madras,  Bangalore,  Mysore,  Yellore, 
Masulipatam  and  Ellore,  and  throughout  the 
Haidarabad  state.  They  are  descendants  of 
those  from  the  north,  who  first  of  all  at  the  close 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  invaded  the  south,  and 
gradually  pushed  forward  their  conquests  over  the 
greater  part  of  the  country.  They  have  not  much 
intermarried^  with  the  people  they  found  there,  at 
least  not  in  recent  times,  and  proudly  keep  up 
Persian  and  Arabic  as  their  classical  languages 
and  colloquially  use  a  corruption  of  the  Urdu 
(camp  language)  which  their  ancestors  invented  in 
Delhi,  but  adopted  in  South  India  as  the  twin  of 
syntax  found  in  the  Dravidian  languages,  and 
which  is  called  "  Hindustani "  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  purer  Urdu.  Their  comparative  igno 
rance  of  the  Hindu  vernaculars  has  been  a  hin 

J75 


176     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

drance  to  their  getting  employment  under  govern 
ment,  and  has  been  a  problem  in  the  way  of  their 
advancement.  Their  prejudice  against  the  Eng 
lish  language  has  been  a  still  more  serious  ob 
stacle,  which  is  but  slowly  being  overcome  during 
the  last  forty  years.  It  was  considered  by  the 
grandfathers  of  the  present  generation  as  likely  to 
imperil  their  faith,  if  English  (and  Christian) 
literature  should  be  understood  and  studied.  In 
order  to  encourage  them  to  join  government  and 
aided  schools,  the  educational  department  gener 
ously  treated  them  as  a  "  backward  class,"  with 
the  privilege  of  paying  only  half  the  school  fees 
levied  from  others.  Various  governors  of  Madras 
and  other  kindly-hearted  officials,  have  from  time 
to  time  made  special  efforts  on  their  behalf,  offer 
ing  them  special  appointments  in  the  army  and 
civil  service. 

In  1856  the  Church  Missionary  Society  was  led 
to  take  a  direct  part  in  Hindustani  work  by 
receiving  a  liberal  legacy  for  the  establishment  of 
a  special  school  for  Mohammedans.  Seringapatam 
was  first  thought  of,  but,  owing  to  its  unhealthi- 
ness,  the  Mohammedan  quarter  (Triplicane)  of 
Madras  was  chosen,  and  the  "  Harris  High  School  " 
for  close  on  fifty  years  has  been  doing  what  it  can. 
It  has  educated  representatives  from  the  dynasties 
of  Chanda  Sahib,  Tippoo  Sahib,  and  the  Carnatic 
and  Karnul  families,  and  some  of  its  students  have 
successfully  won  good  appointments  under  the 
Madras  and  Haidarabad  governments. 


Islam  in  South  India  177 

The  Sunni  Moslems  of  this  class  are  three  times 
as  numerous  as  the  Shiahs.  In  Masulipatam  the 
old  ruling  family,  now  pensioned,  is  Shiah.  The 
Sunnis  belong  to  the  Hanifi  sect.  In  Haidara- 
bad  there  are  some  thousands  of  Arabs,  chiefly 
employed  as  household  troops  to  the  nobles,  drawn 
from  Sheher  in  Hadramaut,  Arabia. 

2.  Alongside  with  this  class,  are  races  called 
(a)  Labbe  •  and  Choliya,  found  more  especially  on 
the  southeast  Tamil  coast.  They  are  said  to  have 
come  from  Iraq,  having  been  driven  out  in  the 
early  part  of  the  eighth  century  by  the  tyrant 
Hajjaj  Bin  Yusuf,  governor  of  Iraq.  They  belong 
to  the  house  of  Hashim.  Crossing  over  to  India 
they  settled  to  the  east  of  Cape  Comorin.  Other 
accounts  describe  the  Labbe  as  having  originally 
been  Arab  traders  who  were  wrecked  on  the 
Indian  coast  and  obliged  to  settle  there.  Not 
understanding  the  language  of  the  country,  they 
replied  "  Labbaik  "  by  way  of  assent  to  the  queries 
of  the  natives,  who  therefore  gave  them  the  name 
of  Labbe.  They  now  talk  Tamil,  indicating  that 
they  intermarried  with  the  natives  and  that  the 
children  learned  Tamil  from  their  mothers;  but 
they  a  have  a  peculiar  written  character  of  their 
own  which  is  called  Arab-Tamil,  being  Tamil 
words  written  with  an  adaptation  of  Arabic  char 
acters.  A  convert  from  them  enabled  us  to  put 
the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark  into  Arab-Tamil  character. 
As  a  rule  they  are  rough  and  uneducated,  though 
industrious  as  merchants  in  hides,  tailors,  etc. 


178     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

The  Labbes  number  406, 793,  and  other  branches 
of  the  same  race  87,835  more.  The  Choliyas 
seem  of  the  same  descent,  but  take  up  weaving  as 
a  trade,  and  are  said  not  to  intermarry  with  the 
Labbe. 

(b)  The  Navayatis  may  have  come  to  India 
about  the  same  time  as  the  Labbe,  but  are  fair  in 
complexion,  aristocratic  and  well  educated.     The 
story  about    them  is  that  they  are  natives  of 
Medina,  who  were  caught  in  the  act  of  tunneling 
to  get  into  the  shrine  of  the  prophet  with  the  ob 
ject  of  carrying  off  his  remains  to  their  own  place 
and  there  to  raise  a  new  shrine  for  their  own 
benefit.     They  were  in  consequence  expelled  from 
Arabia.     The  census  report  states  they  are  sub 
divided    into    five    families :     Kureshi,   Mehkeri, 
Chida,   Gheas,  Mohagir;  but  they  are  compara 
tively  small  in  number  (2,042). 

(c)  The  Mapilla  (ordinarily  pronounced  and 
written  Moplas)  are  on  the  west  coast,  with  head 
quarters  at  Cananore,  and  are  a  similar  race  to  the 
Labbe.     "  They  do  not  speak  Hindustani,  but  have  a 
patois  of  their  own.     They  rarely  avail  themselves 
of  the  advantages  of  education  offered  by  govern 
ment.     They  are  proud,  fierce,  and  bigoted,  but 
physically  a  finer  race  than  their  countrymen  on 
the    eastern    side;     troublesome   withal,    to    the 
authorities,  and  too  free  in  the  use  of  the  Mapilla 
knife,  till  government  some  years  ago  forbade  its 
being  worn  as  a  constant  appendage."     The  gov 
ernment  has  tried  to  utilize  their  fighting  qualities 


Islam  in  South  India  179 

by  raising  some  regiments  of  them,  but  their 
turbulent  nature  has  prevented  the  experiment 
from  being  an  unqualified  success.  They  write  in 
the  Malayalam  language,  but  have  little  literature  of 
any  kind.  Their  history  dates  back  to  one  of  their 
number  who  visited  Mecca  and  was  well  treated 
there,  coming  back  with  abundant  religious  zeal. 
They  are  now  energetic  in  propagating  Islam,  and 
their  numbers  have  increased  from  612,789  in 
1871,  to  912,920  in  3901.  Some  allowance  of 
course  must  be  made  for  the  terrorism  inspired 
amongst  their  wealthier  Hindu  neighbours,  who 
must  constantly  find  adhesion  to  Islam  the  safest 
course  to  avoid  molestation.  Another  means  of 
proselyting,  which  Hindus  state  has  often  been 
employed  all  over  India,  when  armed  force  was 
not  used,  was  to  break  the  caste  of  Hindus  either 
by  compelling  them  to  eat  or  drink  from  the  Mos 
lems,  or  by  the  rougher  way  of  spitting  down  their 
throats !  In  either  of  such  cases  the  victims  found 
themselves  outcast  from  their  compatriots,  and  as 
life  under  such  conditions  was  intolerable,  they 
would  cast  in  their  lot  with  the  Moslems  as  being 
the  less  of  two  evils.  It  is  thought  by  some  who 
know  the  west  coast  that  in  a  few  years  the  whole 
of  the  lower  races  will  become  Mohammedan  unless 
they  are  soon  Christianized. 

The  Labbe,  Navayati  and  Mapille  and  similar 
(but  smaller)  branches  of  Choliyas,  Kailan,  Marak- 
kayars,  etc.  (who  probably  only  reproduce  the  In 
dian  idea  of  caste  grafted  into  Islam),  are  all 


180     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Sunnis  and  followers  of  Imam-es-Shafi,  while  the 
Sunnis  of  Class  I  are  followers  of  Iinam-ibn- 
Hanifa.  The  only  apparent  differences  are  in 
minor  details :  for  instance,  at  a  certain  point  in 
the  daily  prayers  the  Shafi  crosses  his  hands  on 
his  chest,  while  the  Hanifite  crosses  them  on  his 
stomach.  Again,  if  the  Shafi  be  interrogated 
about  his  faith,  he  replies,  "  I  am  a  Moslem,  if 
God  wills  it "  (Insh*  Allahu  Triala),  which  doubt 
ful  way  of  putting  it  appears  blasphemy  (Kufr)  to 
a  Hanifite,  who  would  rather  reply,  "  Praise  God  " 
(Al  hamda  lillaK).  If  praying  together  in  the 
same  mosque,  the  sect  (mazhab)  of  the  majority 
has  to  be  followed  for  the  time  being. 

In  the  Mysore  province,  at  Channapatam,  an  off 
shoot  of  the  Shiahs  called  Daire-wate  or  Mahadvi 
is  found.  In  the  year  1444  (A.  H.  847)  a  man  called 
Sayed  Ahmad  was  born  in  Gujrat.  He  claimed 
to  be  the  expected  Mahdi,  and  preached  in  the 
dominions  of  the  Nizam  of  Haidarabad  and  other 
places.  He  died  in  1504  and  his  followers  were 
driven  by  persecution  into  Haidarabad  and  to  the 
Mysore  province.  Their  watchword  was  "  Imam 
Mahdi  came  and  went  away :  he  who  does  not  be 
lieve  this  is  an  infidel."  This  offended  the  Sunnis 
and  at  the  time  of  Tippoo  Sahib,  when  the  Mahda- 
vis  during  a  certain  Ramazan  were  shouting  their 
watchword  through  the  streets  of  Seringa patam, 
they  were  attacked  and  put  to  flight.  A  few  years 
ago  one  of  them  in  Haidarabad  mortally  stabbed 
the  tutor  of  the  Nizam  for  writing  a  book  against 


Islam  in  South  India  181 

them:  so  they  had  to  migrate.  Lord  Harris 
granted  them  a  settlement  in  Channapatam. 
They  have  many  peculiar  customs  and  no  regular 
mosque  but  only  a  jamaat-khana,  (assembly  room) 
since  they  consider  India  a  Dar-ul-Harb  (land  of 
war)  and  not  a  Moslem  territory. 

Wahabis  exist,  known  as  'Amil  fiil  Hadith,  and 
are  not  numerous.  They  are  protestants  in  a  quiet 
way  against  all  modern  accretions  of  superstition. 

A  possible  important  factor  in  the  future  is  the 
sect  that  follows  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmad  of  Qadian, 
who  called  himself  the  Messiah.  Though  de 
nounced  as  a  heretic  by  orthodox  Moslems,  he  has 
thousands  of  disciples  in  different  parts  of  India, 
some  of  them  in  Haidarabad  city  and  in  some  of 
the  districts. 

The  distribution  of  the  Mohammedan  population 
in  South  India  is  as  follows : 

Madras  Presidency  proper 2,467,351 

Coorg 13,654 

Haidarabad  (Deccan)    . 1,155,750 

Cochin  and  Travancore 265,580 

Mysore     289,697 

Total 4,192,032 

The  Madras  census  report  (1901)  says  that  the 
Moslems  are  nine  and  one-tenth  per  cent,  more 
numerous  than  at  the  census  of  1891,  while  India 
Christians  have  increased  nineteen  per  cent,  (and 
in  thirty  years  ninety-nine  per  cent,  and  four  or 
five  times  as  fast  as  the  population  generally). 

Results  of  Christian  missions  have  been  very 


182     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

small.  One  here  and  another  there  has  come  out 
of  Islam  and  joined  the  Christian  Church.  There 
have  been  converts  in  two  or  more  distinct  places, 
besides  many  more  who  have  been  scattered  en 
quirers.  Hitherto  this  seems  to  have  been  the 
peculiar  feature  of  the  work.  The  Church  Mis 
sionary  Society  has  more  definitely  paid  attention 
to  work  among  Moslems  than  any  other  mission, 
and  has  had  Hindustani  missionaries  in  Madras 
and  Haidarabad ;  but  one  or  two  of  other  socie 
ties  in  South  India  have  studied  Hindustani  with 
a  view  of  influencing  Moslems.  Those  Moslems 
who  speak  Tamil,  Telugu,  Canarese,  or  Malayalam, 
have  been  to  some  extent  reached  by  missionaries 
in  those  languages ;  but  it  is  generally  felt  that 
the  Moslem  requires  very  different  and  special 
dealing. 

The  Church  of  England  Zenana  Mission  has 
done  a  great  deal  in  reaching  Moslem  women  and 
girls,  and  some  of  these  have  been  brought  to 
Christ.  One  of  the  earliest  converts  was  in  a 
"  Faith  Mission ''  in  Panruti.  Small  Hindustani 
congregations  meet  in  Bangalore  and  Haidarabad, 
and  these  include  a  few  whose  vernacular  is  Hin 
dustani,  but  who  were  Hindus  by  birth. 

It  is  a  sad  fact  that  many  who  have  been  bap 
tized  have  subsequently  gone  back,  or  disappeared 
in  a  way  that  seemed  to  show  that  they  had  not 
"counted  the  cost."  Some  such  have  been  hos 
tile  but  in  most  cases  they  become  unsettled  and 
unhappy. 


Islam  in  South  India  183 

In  Haidarabad  rich  money  inducements  have 
always  been  at  hand  to  encourage  apostasy.  An 
an  ti  Christian  society,  the  Anjuman-i-Islam,  was 
formed  thirteen  years  ago  and  recorded  consider 
able  numbers  of  converts  from  Hinduism  and  Chris 
tianity,  but  lately  it  has  been  said  to  be  defunct. 


XII 

The  New  Islam  in  India 
Rev.  H.  U.  Weitbrecht,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D. 


"The  most  notable  movement  among  Indian  Moslems  is  that 
of  the  New  Islam,  founded  by  Sir  Sayud  Ahmad  Khan  of  Aligarh. 
This  is,  however,  merely  symptomatic  of  a  much  wider  move 
ment.  Educated  Moslems  everywhere  have  revolted  from  the 
intellectual  bondage  of  orthodoxy.  It  is,  therefore,  exceedingly 
important  to  carefully  study  this  situation.  It  is  the  opening 
of  the  door  to  a  rational  consideration  of  the  claims  of  the  gospel. 
It  is  full  of  hopefulness."— E.  M.  Wherry,  D.  D. 


The  New  Islam  in  India 

THE  rigidity  and  unprogressive  character  of 
Islam  has  often  been  insisted  on  by  Christian 
writers,  and  it  is  true  enough  that,  as  a  system,  it 
has  shown  itself  singularly  insusceptible  to  the  in 
fluences  of  the  modern  world  during  the  last  four 
centuries.  Not  that  there  has  been  no  develop 
ment  of  thought  or  life  in  the  Moslem  community 
since  its  primitive  age.  Far  from  it ;  but  all  these 
changes  took  place  within  the  limits  of  the  Koran 
and  the  scholastic  philosophy  which  was  accepted 
as  the  vehicle  of  its  exposition,  and  on  the  basis  of 
a  community  life  which  accepted  the  Shari'at  and 
its  ordinances.  But  the  last  century  saw  Islam 
pass  under  new  conditions  and  enter  a  dif 
ferent  atmosphere,  in  which  her  scholastic 
age  has  seen  the  beginning  of  the  end.  The 
discovery  of  America  and  of  the  Cape  route 
to  the  East  at  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen 
tury  diverted  the  ancient  Mediterranean  trade 
routes,  thus  helping  to  transfer  commerce  and 
colonization  into  the  hands  of  the  nations  of 
Christendom ;  and  since  then  the  decay  of 
Mohammedan  political  power  in  east  and  west 
has  brought  the  Moslem  nations  under  the  sway 
of  Christian  peoples,  so  that  now  scarcely  more 

187 


188     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

than  a  third  of  the  Moslem  population  of  the  world 
realizes  the  ideal  of  theocratic  rule,  which  was  the 
original  and  long-maintained  standard  of  its  polity. 
To  these  other  influences  we  have  to  add,  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  the  slow,  yet  progressive  effect 
of  direct  Christian  evangelism. 

To  illustrate  what  I  have  said,  let  me  refer 
briefly  to  the  chief  former  religious  movements  in 
Islam,  which  have  their  analogies  in  the  history  of 
the  Christian  Church.  The  primitive  teachers  of 
Islam,  who  bade  the  faithful  believe  bila  kaifa, 
without  inquiring  how  it  came  about,  were  soon 
followed  by  the  professors  of  kalam,  i.  e.,  dialectic 
theology,  who,  indeed,  were  indispensable,  however 
much  they  might  be  regarded  with  suspicion, 
in  order  to  meet  the  growing  heresies  and  specu 
lations.  To  say  nothing  of  the  orthodox  dis- 
puters  about  free  will  and  fate,  and  the  like,  there 
was  the  great  heresy  of  the  Mutazila  or  secession, 
which  denied  the  eternity  of  the  Koran  and  found 
favour  for  a  while  in  the  highest  places;  and 
there  was  the  pantheistic  Sufism  which  began 
with  Hallaj  in  the  fourth  century  A.  H.  The 
Mutazila  was  crushed  by  the  decree  issued  under 
the  Caliph  Mutawakkil  in  234  A.  H.,  and  the  Sufi 
mysticism  was  modified  and  incorporated  into 
Moslem  theology  by  the  great  divine  Ghazzali  two 
centuries  later.  With  him  closes  the  productive 
period  of  Mohammedan  theology.  The  Moslem 
schoolmen,  like  their  Christian  fellows  were 
Pseudo-Aristotelian  philosophers.  Babism  repre- 


The  New  Islam  in  India  189 

sents  a  modified  form  of  the  schisms  connected 
with  the  true  Imamate.  Wahabism  is  a  Mo 
hammedan  Puritanism  appealing  to  its  scripture 
to  support  a  sterner  orthodoxy  and  more  rigorous 
standard  of  life  than  that  of  current  Islam ;  the 
great  religious  orders  that  have  grown  up  since 
Abd  ul  Kadir  Ghilani  (561  A.  H.)  have  built  up  the 
religious  organization  of  Islam  on  the  side  of 
monasticism.  All  these  movements,  however, 
were  within  the  limits  of  the  Moslem  state.  Now 
the  mind  of  Islam  at  last  has  to  meet  with  the 
thought  and  culture  of  the  outside  world  on  a 
basis  of  equality  of  civil  rights,  for  the  Moslem 
subject  of  a  Christian  state  is  neither  oppressed 
nor  favoured ;  he  is  simply  protected  and  bound 
by  the  same  law  as  others.  This  process  is  going 
on  to  the  greatest  extent  and  under  the  most 
favourable  conditions  in  British  India  ;  and  it  is  of 
the  development  of  a  new  phase  of  Islam  in  India 
that  I  propose  to  treat. 

The  Mohammedan  population  of  the  world  is 
variously  estimated  at  from  180,000.000  to  210,- 
000,000 ;  that  of  India  is  not  far  from  60,000,000, 
i.  e.,  one-third  or  two-sevenths  of  the  entire  Moslem 
community.  When  the  last  great  flood  of  nations 
burst  forth  from  inner  Asia  in  the  later  middle 
ages  the  Turks  turned  their  faces  westward,  the 
Moguls  eastward,  and  to  the  latter  India  owed  the 
greatest  imperial  development  which  it  had  seen 
since  Asoka.  Following  on  a  series  of  Pathan  and 
other  dynasties  since  the  eleventh  century,  the 


1QO     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Mogul  emperors  held  India  from  the  sixteenth  to 
the  eighteenth  century,  and  left  it  with  an  ad 
ministration  and  a  lingua  franca  (Urdu),  which 
British  rule  has  only  had  to  develop.  Almost  a 
century  and  a  half  have  passed  since  the  battle  of 
Plassy  left  the  Mogul  province  of  Bengal,  grad 
ually  followed  by  the  rest  of  India,  in  the  hands 
of  the  British  power.  But  during  the  first  100 
years  of  this  time  the  condition  of  the  Mohamme 
dan  part  of  the  population  of  India  had  not  im 
proved  in  anything  like  the  same  degree  as  that  of 
the  Hindus,  whom  only  a  short  while  before  they 
had  held  in  subjection.  The  erstwhile  rulers  had 
held  back  from  taking  advantage  of  the  education 
freely  offered  them,  and  about  the  middle  of  the 
last  century  observant  ones  among  them  began  to 
notice  that  in  the  race  for  wealth  and  position 
they  were  now  far  behind  their  Hindu  fellow- 
subjects.  From  the  perception  of  this  fact  the 
Moslem  reform  movement  in  India  received  the 
impulse  which  gave  it  definite  shape.  The  initi 
ation  and  first  leadership  of  this  movement  belong 
indisputably  to  one  man,  Sir  Sayed  Ahmed  Khan, 
of  Aligarh.  This  zealous  reformer  was  born  in 
181T,  of  a  pure-blooded  family  (as  the  term  Sayed 
— Lord — implies),  of  lineal  descendants  of  Moham 
med.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  he  entered  the 
civil  service  of  the  Northwest  Provinces,  and  in 
addition  to  his  energy  as  an  officer,  he  soon  de 
veloped  considerable  literary  activity.  During  the 
troubles  of  the  mutiny  Sayed  Ahmed  rendered 


The  New  Islam  in  India  191 

useful  service,  and  was  rewarded  with  promotion. 
On  a  visit  to  England  in  1869-70,  he  was  pre 
sented  to  the  Queen  and  the  Prince  of  Wales,  and 
carefully  observed  English  life  and  manners,  edu 
cation  and  industry.  On  his  return  to  India  Sayad 
Ahmad  started  a  journal,  the  Tahzib  ul  Akhlaq,  or 
Reform  of  Morals.  A  collection  of  essays  gath 
ered  from  this  forms  the  chief  exposition  of  his 
views.  He  saw  that  his  fellow  Moslems  in  India 
were  in  an  extremely  backward  state  as  compared 
with  their  Hindu  fellow  subjects,  in  respect  both 
of  education  and  of  material  progress  and  of  share 
in  administration.  Instead  of  clamouring  for  gov 
ernment  patronage,  or  cursing  the  change  of  times, 
Sayed  Ahmed  set  to  preaching  that  God  would 
help  those  who  helped  themselves,  and  told  his  co- 
Moslems  that  they  would  deserve  to  remain  im 
poverished  and  slighted  unless  they  set  themselves 
to  remedy  their  own  condition  by  means  of  edu 
cation.  Amid  all  the  success  and  honour  that 
attended  his  further  career,  Sayed  Ahmed  devoted 
himself  consistently  to  this  object.  In  1878,  he 
succeeded  in  starting,  with  the  countenance  and 
liberal  assistance  of  the  government,  an  Anglo- 
Mohammedan  College  at  Aligarh.  From  1879-83 
— having  been  made  Knight  Commander  of  the 
Star  of  India — Sir  Sayed  served  as  a  member  of 
the  Viceroy's  Legislative  Council,  and  later  on  he 
was  a  member  of  the  Provincial  Legislature  of  the 
Northwest  Provinces.  In  1886,  he  set  on  foot  an 
annual  Educational  Conference  for  the  Mohamme- 


192     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

dans  of  India.  This  and  the  Aligarh  College  re 
main  as  the  two  outstanding  fruits  of  Sir  Sayed's 
life  work,  the  one  as  an  intellectual  centre,  the 
other  as  a  focus  of  practical  effort  for  progressive 
Islam  in  India.  Over  both,  and  over  other  varied 
interests  of  his  community,  Sir  Sayad  watched 
most  sedulously  till  his  much  lamented  death  in 
1898. 

We  cannot  call  Sir  Sayed  Ahmed  Khan  a  syste 
matic  reformer.  He  had  a  literary,  and  to  some 
extent  a  scholarly  bent,  but  unfortunately  his  en 
ergetic  pursuit  of  important  practical  ends  left  him 
no  time  for  a  thorough  acquisition  of  the  English 
language,  which  would  have  been  the  best  means 
for  attaining  those  ends ;  and  this  lack  effectually 
prevented  him  from  really  taking  in  hand  an  in 
tellectual  reconciliation  between  modern  thought, 
as  such,  and  the  religion  of  Islam.  His  intellec 
tual  starting-point  is  the  backward  and  impover 
ished  condition  of  the  Indian  Mussulman.  If  he 
is  to  escape  from  this  condition  he  must  give  up 
thoughtless  conservatism  (taqlid)  and  take  to  free 
dom  of  thought  (azadi  i  rei).  In  some  respects 
Sayed  Ahmed  resembles  the  ancient  rationalists 
of  Islam ;  indeed,  his  remarks  on  the  Divine  at 
tributes  and  their  relation  to  the  Divine  nature  re 
minds  one  not  a  little  of  the  Mutazilite  school ; 
and  like  them,  he  puts  forth  a  modified  theory  of 
inspiration ;  not  every  part  of  a  sacred  book 
must  be  equally  inspired,  we  may  acknowledge  in 
it  a  human  element  as  well  as  a  Divine.  But  his 


The  New  Islam  in  India  193 

thought  (system  we  cannot  call  it)  is  more  in 
fluenced  by  the  conceptions  of  conscience  and 
nature.  Conscience,  he  says,  is  the  condition  of 
man's  character  which  results  from  training  and 
reflection.  It  may  rightly  be  called  his  true  guide 
and  his  real  prophet.  Still,  it  is  liable  to  mutabil 
ity,  and  needs  to  be  corrected  from  time  to  time 
by  historic  prophets.  To  test  a  prophet  we  must 
compare  the  principles  of  his  teaching  with  the 
laws  of  nature.  If  it  agrees  with  these  we  are  to 
accept  it,  and  he  quotes  with  approval  the  remark 
of  a  French  writer,  that  Islam,  which  lays  no 
claim  to  miraculous  powers  on  the  part  of  its 
founder,  is  the  truly  rationalistic  religion.  Mo 
hammed,  he  claims,  set  forth  the  Divine  unity  with 
the  greatest  possible  clearness  and  simplicity  :  first, 
Unity  of  Essence,  which  he  promulgated  afresh  ; 
second,  Unity  of  Attributes,  which  the  Christians 
had  wrongly  hypostatized  in  their  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity ;  third,  Unity  of  Worship  in  the  uni 
versal  and  uniform  rendering  of  that  devotion 
which  is  due  to  God  alone,  thus  securing  the  doc 
trine  of  the  Unity  against  all  practical  encroach 
ments  through  corrupt  observances. 

It  is  obvious  that  in  trying  to  delineate  a  move 
ment  of  this  kind,  which  in  many  respects  resem 
bles  that  of  the  Broad  Church  school  in  England, 
it  is  not  possible  to  give  statistics  of  adherents, 
there  being  no  formal  organization  into  a  sect. 
There  are,  however,  the  two  organizations  already 
mentioned  which  represent  the  reform  movement 


194     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To- Day 

started  by  Sir  Sayed  Ahmed  Khan — the  Anglo- 
Mohammedan  College  at  Aligarh,  and  the  annual 
Mohammedan  Educational  Conference.  The  for 
mer  has  passed  through  some  vicissitudes,  espe 
cially  by  reason  of  the  embezzlement  of  a  consider 
able  portion  of  its  endowment  fund  ;  but  it  has 
had  a  series  of  excellent  and  able  principles  in  the 
persons  of  English  university  men  who  have  suc 
ceeded  in  impressing  something  of  the  ethos  of 
English  public  school  and  university  life  on  the 
alumni  of  the  high  school  and  college.  The  in 
stitution  now  contains,  by  the  last  report,  340 
students  in  the  college  department,  and  364  in  the 
school.1  Its  first  graduate  was  a  Hindu  student. 
From  1898-1902  out  of  478  Mohammedan  grad 
uates  in  India,  116  were  from  Aligarh  College. 
The  promoters  have  for  some  years  past  been 
moving  for  the  advancement  of  the  college  to  the 
status  of  an  Anglo  Mohammedan  University.  One 
of  them  describes  the  object  of  the  institution  as 
the  complete  transformation  of  the  present  type 
of  Mulla,  a  consummation  devoutly  to  be  wished. 
As  far  as  one  can  judge,  the  tone  of  the  college 
is  somewhat  secular  though  a  Mulvi  was  appointed 
as  "  Dean  "  in  1895.  At  any  rate  the  College  Maga 
zine  does  not  record  much  of  the  religious  side. 
The  members  of  the  cricket  team  whom  I  met  at 
Simla  in  the  summer  of  1904  gave  the  impression 
of  cultivated  manly  young  fellows  of  good  breeding. 

1  These   figures  include  fifty-one  and  thirty-seven  Hindus  re 
spectively. 


The  New  Islam  in  India  195 

The  Educational  Conference  meets  annually 
during  the  Christmas  holidays  (the  great  season 
for  such  gatherings  in  India)  for  the  discussion 
of  educational  and  social  topics,  and  leads  the 
efforts  of  progressive  Moslems  in  these  directions. 
One  of  the  most  remarkable  utterances  of  its 
speakers  latterly  was  the  speech  of  the  Agha 
Khan,  the  leader  of  the  Bora  community  of  Bom 
bay,  a  wealthy  mercantile  tribe.  In  his  capacity 
of  president,  this  gentleman  spoke  very  tren 
chantly  of  the  chief  barriers  to  progress  in  the  Mos 
lem  world.  These  in  his  opinion  were  (1)  the 
seclusion  of  women  which  results  in  keeping  half 
the  community  in  ignorance  and  degradation,  and 
thus  hindering  the  progress  of  the  whole.  (2) 
The  spirit  of  self-aggrandizement,  and  lack  of 
esprit  de  corps,  preventing  efforts  for  the  com 
mon  good.  (3)  Fatalism,  which  acts  as  a  paralyz 
ing  factor  against  all  healthy  initiative  and  de 
velopment.  (4)  Formalism,  with  reference  to  the 
multitude  of  unproductive  and  ignorant  persons 
who  encumber  the  community  with  pretensions 
of  superior  holiness  while  they  are  nothing  but  a 
burden  on  its  resources.  By  this  he  meant,  of 
course  the  mass  of  fakirs  and  keepers  of  spurious 
shrines  who  flourish  in  idleness  on  the  alms  of  In 
dian  Moslems.  The  Agha  Khan  appealed  urgently 
for  the  establishment  of  an  Indian  Moslem  Uni 
versity,  begging  liberal  believers  "to  consider 
whether  it  is  not  more  in  accordance  with  the 
commands  and  example  of  the  prophet  to  help 


196     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

their  Moslem  brethren  than  to  undertake  pilgrim 
ages  and  celebrate  costly  anniversaries."  Proba 
bly  the  educated  mercantile  Moslem  of  Bombay 
who  comes  into  constant  contact  with  the  west 
ern  world  is  more  advanced  in  such  matters  than 
others,  even  among  his  progressive  brethren. 
But  at  any  rate  the  controversy  as  to  seclusion  of 
women  and  polygamy  is  still  proceeding  with 
some  liveliness.  Polygamy  is  defended  by  mulvis 
of  the  old  school  with  the  crudest  and  coarsest 
arguments,  viewed  solely  from  the  side  of  male 
rights  of  enjoyment,  while  the  reformers  vindicate 
the  rights  of  women  in  a  thoroughly  modern  and 
almost  Christian  spirit.  Others  endeavour  to 
mediate  between  the  two  positions ;  all  equally  ap 
pealing  to  the  Koran.  Meanwhile,  in  Haidarabad 
(Deccan),  Calcutta,  and  elsewhere,  progressive 
Moslems  are  in  a  few  cases  breaking  through  the 
restrictions  of  custom,  and  going  about  with  their 
wives  and  daughters  unveiled,  which  generally 
also  means  in  European  dress.  For  men  among 
the  progressive  section  this  has  become  as  good 
as  universal :  but  indeed  it  has  spread  far  beyond 
them,  and  is  common  among  educated  men  of  all 
classes,  nor  only  among  educated  ones.  The  pro 
gressive  Moslem,  however,  draws  the  line  at  the 
hat;  and  favours  the  fez,  unmindful  of  the  fact 
that  it  had  a  Christian  or  a  heathen  origin.  In 
matters  of  social  intercourse  the  Indian  Moslem 
has,  in  the  lapse  of  centuries,  become  strongly 
imbued  with  Hindu  notions  as  to  common  meals 


The  New  Islam  in  India  197 

with  Christians;  this  prejudice  the  progressive 
have  entirely  set  aside,  and  not  a  few  others  are 
following  them  in  this  ;  but  there  still  remain  the 
barriers  of  habit  and  of  race.1 

The  general  influence  of  the  reform  movement 
is  seen  most  clearly  in  literature.  Idiomatic 
translations  of  the  Koran  (instead  of  the  baldly 
literal  one  of  Abd  ul  Kadir  hitherto  the  only 
concession  to  the  right  of  the  vernacular  reader 
to  understand  the  sacred  book)  are  being  published, 
e.  g.,  by  the  well-known  novelist  and  lecturer 
Mulvi  Nazir  Ahmed.  The  use  of  fiction  to  em 
body  religious  and  social  ideas  and  to  advocate 
them,  is  rapidly  extending ;  and  Nawal  (novel)  has 
become  a  recognized  Urdu  word.  The  periodical 
magazine  has  come  to  stay,  no  less  than  the 
weekly  and  daily  newspaper ;  and  periodicals  such 
as  the  Makhzan  (Treasury  ;  a  monthly  literary  re 
view),  the  Observer,  an  English  weekly  news 
paper  ;  the  Paisa,  Akfibar  (Farthing  Journal ;  a 
daily  newspaper),  are  quietly  and  unobtrusively 
promoting  liberal  views  and  broadening  the  outlook 
of  the  Indian  Moslem.  The  proprietor  of  the  last 
named  journal  has  started  a  children's  paper,  the 
title  of  which  is  indicative  of  the  new  age.  In 
stead  of  a  high-flown  Arabic  or  Persian  phrase, 
suggesting  as  little  as  possible  the  nature  of  the 


1  The  last  meeting  of  the  Educational  Conference  set  on  foot 
a  training  school  for  female  teachers  which  is  being  started  at 
Aligarh. 


198     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

contents,  it  has  the  plain  every-day  Urdu  title. 
JIamare  Bachche  (Our  Children). 

Sir  Sayed  Ahmed's  Commentary  on  the  Bible, 
though  it  is  merely  a  fragment  of  little  theological 
value,  has  helped  to  convince  the  educated  Mos 
lem  that  the  ordinary  view  of  the  Christian  Scrip 
tures  as  having  been  falsified  with  polemic  intent 
subsequent  to  the  advent  of  Mohammed  is  ground 
less.  Not  only  is  the  Bible  being  read  with  more 
open  mind  than  before,  but  in  some  instances  it  is 
studied  and  commented  upon  with  some  degree  of 
thoughtfulness.  Of  one  such  student  an  Indian  in 
formant  writes  :  "  By  an  independent  research  he 
passed  on  from  the  Koran  to  the  Bible,  and  from  the 
Bible  to  the  Pentateuch  alone,  holding  the  directly 
inspired  portion  of  the  latter  (i.  e.,  the  parts  contain 
ing  direct  utterances  of  Jehovah)  to  be  the  only 
parts  to  be  accepted  as  the  Word  of  God,  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  rest  of  the  Bible  and  of  all  other 
books." 

In  the  opinion  of  competent  Indian  observers 
the  rationalism  of  Sir  Sayed  Ahmed  Khan  is  not 
at  present  being  developed.  One  writes :  "  As  a 
religious  movement  it  was  of  a  negative  nature, 
and  its  chief  strength  lay  in  denying  whatever 
could  not  be  defended.  Having  no  vitality  in  it 
self  it  has  practically  lapsed  into  a  sort  of  social 
and  political  reform  movement."  Another  says, 
"Just  at  present,  there  is  a  marked  indication, 
even  among  the  educated  Mussulmans,  mainly  to 
drift  back  to  the  old  school  of  thought."  He  further 


The  New  Islam  in  India  199 

mentions  as  one  of  the  chief  symptoms  of  this 
tendency  the  establishment  of  the  Nadioat  ul 
Ulama  (College  of  Divines).  It  has  its  headquar 
ters  at  Lucknow,  and  consists  of  a  number  of 
Mulvis,  who  come  together  every  year,  and  are 
joined  very  largely  by  the  educated  party.  They 
have  established  a  (theological)  seminary  on  a  large 
scale,  which  aims  at  being  an  improvement  on  the 
work  at  Deoband,  though  on  the  same  lines.  They 
are  trying  to  multiply  such  institutions  elsewhere. 
A  branch  has  already  been  established  at  Shah- 
jahaiipur  (in  the  United  Provinces).  From  the  last 
report  to  hand  of  this  body  it  would  seem  that  it 
suffers  much  from  internal  dissensions.  In  Lahore 
there  is  the  Anjuman  i  Naumania,  which  has 
succeeded  in  founding  a  seminary,  at  present  car 
ried  on  in  the  Shahi  Mosque,  and  receiving  consid 
erable  support  from  many  Mussulmans  who  have 
received  a  university  education ;  the  results  of  the 
reform  movement  are  thus  being  felt  in  efforts  to 
provide  a  more  enlightened  education  for  the  Mo 
hammedan  clergy  (if  we  may  so  call  a  body  of 
teachers  between  whom  and  the  "  laity  "  the  di 
viding  line  is  most  indistinct),  but  without  the 
rationalistic  element  of  Sir  Sayed's  teaching. 

It  remains  to  mention  one  other  movement 
which  endeavours  to  combine  modern  progress 
with  Moslem  orthodoxy.  I  refer  to  the  sect  started 
by  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmed  of  Qadian  in  the  Punjab. 
The  Ahmadiyya,  to  adopt  the  self-chosen  style  of 
this  new  sect,  represents  the  endeavour  to  find,  in 


2oo     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  face  of  the  irresistible  advance  of  modern  cul 
ture,  a  via  media  between  the  more  advanced  re 
form  and  an  impossible  return  to  the  old  stand 
point.  Mirza  Ghulam  Ahmed  is  now  nearing  sev 
enty  years  of  age,  and  his  claims  to  religious  lead 
ership  date  from  twenty  years  back.  He  is,  I  be 
lieve,  a  man  in  whom  religious  zeal  and  conviction 
are  combined  with  a  very  large  proportion  of  per 
sonal  motives,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  has 
employed  fraud,  if  not  worse  means,  for  the  ac 
complishment  of  his  ends.  Disquieted  by  the 
progress  which  Christianity  was  making  among 
Mohammedans  of  the  Central  Punjab,  he  felt  that 
a  new  prophet  was  needed ;  was  he  not  the  man  ? 
However,  as  Mohammed  was  the  last  of  the 
prophets,  he  could  not  claim  strictly  to  be  a  Nabi  / 
but  there  is  always  available  for  the  Mohammedan 
enthusiast  the  role  of  the  Mahdi  or  promised  Guide 
who  is  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  return  of  Jesus 
and  the  Judgment  Day.  As  John  the  Baptist  was 
said  by  Christ  to  be  Elijah  the  prophet,  because  he 
came  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah,  so  the 
Mirza  claims  to  have  come  in  the  spirit  and  power 
of  the  Messiah,  and  at  the  same  time  to  be  the 
promised  Mahdi.  Lately  he  has  added,  for  the 
benefit  of  Hindus,  an  avatar,  the  true  Krishna 
redivivus. 

The  Mirza  repudiates  the  traditional  doctrines  of 
Jihad  and  slavery.  The  latter  is  intended  accord 
ing  to  the  Koran  to  be  gradually  abolished  ;  Jihad 
is  not  permissible  under  present  circumstances. 


The  New  Islam  in  India  201 

Polygamy,  veiling  of  women  and  divorce,  are  per 
missions  or  regulations  of  the  inspired  legislator, 
given  to  prevent  worse  evils.  The  Ahmadiyya, 
like  the  Arya  Samaj,  is  bitterly  anti-Christian, 
while  both  are  fiercely  opposed  to  each  other.  It 
is  difficult  to  estimate  exactly  the  number  of  ad 
herents  of  this  sect,  but  they  may  be  supposed  to 
run  into  the  tens  of  thousands,  of  whom  a  few  are 
educated  in  the  modern  sense.  The  Mirza  and  his 
councillors,  however,  understand  the  power  of  the 
press  and  of  education,  and  he  has  established  a 
high  school,  intended  to  be  developed  into  a  col 
lege,  and  a  printing  press ;  and  English  and  Urdu 
newspapers  are  published  in  Qadian.1 

From  the  bare  sketch  given  so  far  it  is  evident 
that,  while  Islam  in  India  has  begun  to  feel  the 
stirrings  of  a  new  age,  yet  even  its  advanced  ad 
herents  have  not  begun  to  grapple  with  modern 
problems  of  thought.  The  rationalism  of  Sir  Sayed 
Ahmed  Khan  does  not  touch  such  questions  as  the 
relations  between  the  objectivity  of  the  supernat 
ural  and  the  universality  of  natural  law  ;  between 
creation  by  a  Personal  God  and  evolution;  be 
tween  revelation  and  the  natural  origin  of  re 
ligions  ;  between  ethical  responsibility  and  biolog 
ical  determinism.  Much  less  are  the  professors  of 
the  Nadwat  or  the  graduate  followers  of  the  Mirza 
qualified  to  do  so.  Not  many  years  ago  a  princi- 

1  Further  information  about  the  sect  is  given  in  a  paper  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Griswold  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Victoria  Institute  for 
May,  1905. 


2O2     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

pal  of  the  Aligarh  College  was  conversing  with  a 
well-known  Urdu  author  on  the  change  of  thought 
and  life  that  was  inevitably  coming  over  Indian 
Moslems.  The  conversation  ended  with  the  words, 
spoken  by  the  latter :  "  Leave  us  our  God  ;  in  all 
else  make  us  English."  A  profoundly  pathetic 
saying,  which  indicates  our  attitude  and  duty 
towards  this  reform  movement. 

The  educated  Moslem  deserves  our  sympathy  for 
a  double  reason.  He  realizes,  as  his  uneducated 
brother  cannot,  with  aggravating  clearness,  the 
fallen  glory  of  his  people  from  a  secular  point  of 
view ;  and  he  feels  the  approach  of  a  tide  of  intel 
lectual  innovation,  perhaps  of  destruction,  to  meet 
which  his  religious  philosophy  offers  him  but  inef 
ficient  aid.  While  then,  we  desire  to  offer  him 
that  revelation  of  God  incarnate  in  Christ  which 
is  the  true  reconciliation  of  the  transcendent  and 
the  immanent  Deity  in  man  and  in  the  world,  we 
want  to  help  him  to  hold  fast  the  fundamental  be 
liefs  common  to  him  and  ourselves  in  the  great 
process  of  readjustment,  so  that  he  may  be  able  to 
base  the  conviction  of  a  new  power  to  heal  ethical 
and  social  deficiencies,  on  the  primary  convictions 
which  he  already  holds,  and  which  are  sure  to  be 
severely  tested  when  he  comes  into  real  contact 
with  modern  thought,  not  merely  as  a  formula,  but 
as  an  experience. 

The  means  to  this  end  which,  without  disparaging 
others,  I  believe  we  shall  find  efficient  and  fruitful, 
are  specially  these : 


The  New  Islam  in  India  203 

(1)  Social  intercourse,  which  is  greatly  needed 
in  India  to  bridge  over  the  gulf  of  race  separation. 
For  the  promotion  of  this  there  is  also  a  favourable 
opportunity  in  the  case  of  Moslem  students  and 
others  in  England,  and  something  in  this  direction 
is  being  done. 

(2)  Bible    study    with    individuals    or    small 
groups,  both  as  literature  and  as  the  guide  to  life 
eternal.     Specially  should  this  be  practiced  in  con 
nection  with  our  missionary  colleges.     It  is  the 
lack  of  such  quiet  dealing  with  men  (mainly  for 
lack  of  time  or  energy  when  the  obligatory  work 
is  done)  which  prevents  us  from  seeing  greater  re 
sults  from  the  excellent  work  of  those  institutions. 

(3)  Systematic  lectures  by  thoroughly  qualified 
men,  with  carefully  arranged  openings  for  discus 
sion  of  difficulties. 

(4)  A  more  efficient  and  extended  use  of  the 
printing  press.     A  considerable  number  of  men  of 
liberal  tendencies  do  not  read  English  with  such 
readiness  that  they  will  not  prefer  an  Urdu  book 
or  paper  if  it  gives  them  the  information  which  is 
found  in  English  books.     For  these  we  have  maga 
zines  like  Taraqqi,  and  books  such  as  Dr.  Blackie's 
Bible  History,  in  its  Urdu  dress,  to  say  nothing  of 
good  Christian  stories.     But  the  majority,  proba 
bly,  of  the  progressives  will  prefer  to  read  English, 
and  the  great  point  is  to  direct  their  reading 
rightly,  and,  if  necessary,  or  rather  if  possible,  to 
read  with  them,  for  thus  opportunity  is  given  also 
to  pray  with  them. 


204     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

In  all  these  activities  I  need  not  say  that  Indian 
Christians  are  concerned  equally  with  the  foreign 
missionary.  Indeed,  we  have  no  little  cause  for 
thankfulness  to  God,  that  some  of  the  most  efficient 
work  (notably  in  literature)  is  being  done  by  them. 
If  there  is  much  need  for  the  specialized  mission 
ary,  there  is  more  for  the  educated  Indian  Chris 
tian  inspired  with  apostolic  zeal. 


XIII 

Islam  in  Sumatra 
Rev.  G.  K.  Simon 

(Missionary  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society) 


"  We  have  often  been  forced  to  observe  that  the  whole  Moham 
medan  world  is  connected  by  secret  threads,  and  that  a  defeat 
which  Islam  suffers  in  any  part  of  the  world,  or  a  triumph  which 
she  can  claim  either  really  or  fictitiously,  has  its  reflex  action 
even  on  the  work  of  our  missionaries  in  the  Mohammedan  part  of 
Sumatra.  Thus  the  recent  massacres  in  Armenia  have  filled  the 
Mohammedans  in  this  part  of  Sumatra  with  pride.  They  say  to 
the  Christians  :  "You  see  now  that  the  Raja  of  Stamboul  (that 
is,  the  Sultan  of  Constantinople)  is  the  one  whom  none  can  with 
stand  ;  and  he  will  soon  come  and  set  Sumatra  free,  and  then  we 
shall  do  with  the  Christians  as  the  Turks  did  with  the  Arme 
nians." — Barmen  Mission  News. 


XIII 

Islam  in  Sumatra 

(Translated) 

IT  has  been  said  that  "  the  Moslem  propaganda 
has  accomplished  a  masterpiece  in  Indonesia."  We 
may  well  say  that  such  a  masterpiece  is  in  evi 
dence  on  the  island  of  Sumatra,  for  among  its 
4,000,000  inhabitants,  3,500,000  profess  the  religion 
of  Islam. 

This  in  itself  is  assuredly  an  astonishing  result, 
the  more  so,  as  it  has  not  come  from  regular  mis 
sionary  work ;  there  is  no  record  of  sacrifices  and 
privations,  of  self-denial  or  martyrdom  in  the  Mo 
hammedan  propaganda  in  this  island.  The  whole 
movement  went  on,  so  to  speak,  automatically. 
Traders  from  the  Arab  colonies  on  the  coasts  of 
Calabar  and  Coromandel  made  their  appearance 
on  the  east  coast  of  Sumatra,  and  began  to  settle 
there  as  early  as  the  fourteenth  century.  They 
propagated  Islam  together  with  their  trade.  More 
over,  since  the  thirteenth  century  there  has  been  a 
direct  trade  connection  between  North  Sumatra 
and  Arabia  and  this  has  been  aided  by  the  exist 
ence  of  the  Mohammedan  kingdom  of  Achin  at 
the  northwest  extremity  of  Sumatra. 

This  propaganda  is  not  as  yet  complete ;  there 
are  still  Malay  tribes  in  Sumatra  who  hold  with 

207 


208     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

tenacity  to  their  ancient  heathenism  and  resist  all 
efforts  to  make  them  Mohammedans.  Instances 
of  this  are  the  not  very  numerous  tribe  of  the 
Uraneses  on  the  upper  course  of  the  river  Lema- 
teng  in  the  middle  of  the  island,  between  Palem- 
bang  and  Benkulen,  and  the  Lus  on  the  borders  of 
the  district  of  Manungkabon,  which  have  almost 
disappeared.  The  most  successful  resistance  to 
the  inroads  of  Islam  has  been  made  by  the  Bataks 
with  exception  of  their  southern  tribes. 

I  estimate  the  Bataks  to  number  625,000  souls, 
and  that  125,000  of  these  are  Mohammedans.  But 
for  a  generation  past  by  far  the  greater  part  of 
this  people  has  come  under  the  influence  of  Prot 
estant  missions.  Some  62,000  Christians  have 
been  baptized  and  organized  into  regular  .congre 
gations.  In  addition  to  these  there  are  some  10,- 
000  catechumens.  Apparently  Islam  is  numeric- 
ally  preponderant  among  the  Bataks.  But  of  the 
remaining  430,000  pagans  by  far  the  greater  part 
is  more  accessible  to  Christianity  than  to  Islam. 
Moreover,  the  Mohammedan  portion  of  the  nation 
is,  so  to  speak,  isolated  in  the  southerly  district  of 
Mandailing,  and  we  may  say  that  Protestant  mis 
sions  have  barred  the  way  of  the  Moslem  propa 
ganda  in  the  remaining  part  of  the  Batak  country, 
though  as  yet  this  is  but  partially  Christianized. 
Furthermore,  our  missions  have  delivered  a  suc 
cessful  counter  attack  on  the  territories  which  have 
already  accepted  Islam.  Thus  in  Sumatra  the  ex 
tremely  successful  propaganda  of  Islam  which  has 


Islam  in  Sumatra  209 

been  going  on  for  the  last  five  hundred  years,  has 
been  brought  to  a  standstill  by  energetic  mission 
ary  work  amongst  pagans  and  Moslems. 

The  social  condition  of  Moslems  in  Sumatra 
does  not  differ  materially  from  the  general  social 
condition  of  the  Batak  nation,  which  may  be  de 
scribed  as  favourable.  These  people  are  by  occu 
pation  cultivators  of  rice,  and  breeders  of  cattle. 
It  is  true  that  the  abolition  of  swine-breeding, 
which  in  other  parts  of  the  Batak  country  is  a 
considerable  source  of  wealth,  has  caused  some 
loss  to  the  poorer  classes  among  the  Moslem 
Bataks.  On  the  other  hand,  trade  has  increased 
among  them.  Mohammedan  traders  dislike  trade 
connections  with  pagan  Bataks  and  prefer  to  have 
as  their  agents  and  correspondents  those  who  have 
come  over  to  Islam.  They  use  them  also  as  ped 
lars  in  the  country  districts.  In  general  we  may 
say  that  Islam  has  brought  the  people  out  of 
isolation. 

In  addition  to  this  the  adoption  of  Islam  has 
enabled  many  Bataks  to  get  their  living  tempor 
arily  or  permanently  in  other  lands,  and  a  certain 
amount  of  emigration  to  foreign  parts  has  been 
going  on. 

In  the  sixties  of  the  last  century  the  famous 
tobacco  plantations  in  Deli  on  the  eastern  coast 
of  Sumatra  were  started  and  the  Mohammedan 
Bataks  of  Mandailing  began  to  emigrate  there  in 
great  numbers,  becoming  traders,  shopkeepers, 
policemen  and  minor  officials.  Their  social  posi- 


21O     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

tion  was  thereby  improved,  the  more  so  as  it  con 
trasted  advantageously  with  the  mass  of  poor 
Chinese  and  Javanese  coolies.  These  people  from 
Mandailing  formed  a  compact  and  fanatical  body 
of  Moslems  in  their  new  surroundings,  and  their 
presence  was  a  continuous  and  great  danger  threat 
ening  those  Bataks  of  the  east  coast  who  were 
still  pagans. 

On  the  other  hand,  through  the  advent  of  Islam 
the  social  position  of  women  was  distinctly  de 
graded.  According  to  the  old  law  of  the  Bataks, 
divorce  was  subject  to  penalty  and  extremely 
difficult.  Cannibals  though  they  were,  they  re 
garded  matrimony  as  in  principle  a  sacred  institu 
tion.  Adultery  was  punished  with  death ;  in  fact 
the  adulterer  was  eaten ;  this  being  the  most  dis 
graceful  form  of  punishment  according  to  Batak 
law.  In  contrast  to  this  the  Mohammedan  Batak 
can  divorce  his  wife  when  he  pleases.  For  the 
sake  of  legality  three  persons  must  bear  witness 
that  the  woman  has  three  times  quarrelled  with 
her  husband,  but  there  is  little  difficulty  in  getting 
witnesses  to  this  effect.  It  is  forbidden  to  take 
back  a  woman  who  has  been  divorced.  It  is  espe 
cially  the  religious  leaders  (the  kajis,  that  is,  pil 
grims  to  Mecca ;  and  the  Muallims,  that  is,  teach 
ers),  who  are  given  to  change  their  wives.  Nor 
do  they  thereby  suffer  in  authority  and  esteem. 
It  may  be  said  that  the  Mohammedan  woman  has 
been  degraded  socially  through  the  Islamic  con 
ception  of  marriage  in  the  same  degree  as  the 


Islam  in  Sumatra  21 1 

Christian  woman  in  Sumatra  has  been  raised  by 
the  sanctity  Christians  attach  to  that  institution. 
It  must  be  acknowledged  that  Islam  has  forbidden 
an  ancient  abuse  in  the  shape  of  marriage  with 
the  mother-in-law,  but  it  does  nothing  by  way  of 
really  abolishing  the  practice.  Islam  has  not  suc 
ceeded  in  banishing  Batak  women  from  ordinary 
social  life,  as  is  the  case  with  women  in  most  of  its 
territories.  Both  Malay  and  Batak  women  move 
about  freely  among  their  countrywomen,  and 
popular  custom  everywhere  enforces  respect  for 
women.  In  this  respect  work  in  Sumatra  is  dis 
tinctly  hopeful.  We  have  here  no  harem  in  which 
the  women  are  carefully  secluded  from  male  so 
ciety.  Thus  there  are  no  special  hindrances  to 
missionary  work  among  women  and  girls. 

The  whole  island  of  Sumatra  is  now  under  the 
Dutch  Colonial  Government.  I  shall  now  add  a 
few  words  as  to  the  political  position  which  the 
Mohammedan  of  Sumatra  occupies  under  a  Chris 
tian  government. 

We  may  fairly  regard  it  as  one  of  the  tasks  of 
missions  to  make  it  clear  to  Colonial  governments 
that  Moslems  can  never  become  loyal  subjects  of  a 
Christian  power.  In  Germany  especially  it  seems 
very  difficult  to  make  this  understood,  as  we  may 
see  from  recent  events  in  the  Kamerun  colony  in 
Africa.  There  is  a  tendency  to  esteem  Islam  as  a 
civilizing  power,  which  it  is  not,  or  at  any  rate 
has  ceased  to  be,  and  the  authorities  do  not  per 
ceive  that  they  are  cherishing  a  serpent  in  their 


212     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

bosom.  The  Dutch  Government,  during  the  last 
thirty  years,  has  gained  a  more  correct  insight 
into  the  state  of  things,  since  it  has  found  by  ex 
perience  that  not  one  of  the  colonial  rebellions  has 
come  about  without  the  incitement  of  the  hajis. 

Besides  this  the  colonial  war  with  Achin,  which 
has  lasted  for  nearly  thirty  years,  has  helped  to 
open  the  eyes  of  the  Dutch.  This  territory  of 
Achin,  at  the  northwest  corner  of  Sumatra,  is  to 
the  Mohammedan  of  that  island  "  a  holy  land,"  and 
the  war  carried  on  by  its  ruler  against  the  Dutch 
is  a  holy  war ;  therefore,  say  the  people,  it  can 
never  come  to  an  end.  Since  1904  we  may  prac 
tically  regard  Achin  as  subdued,  but  this  the  Mo 
hammedan  does  not  believe.  Eventually  they 
expect  the  Raja  Stamloul,  that  is,  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey,  to  drive  out  all  the  Dutch. 

The  idea  of  some  colonial  rulers  that  Moham 
medans  can  be  won  over  to  loyalty  in  a  peaceful 
way  has  been  clearly  disproved  in  Achin.  In  order 
to  please  the  Moslems  a  splendid  mosque  was  built 
in  Achin  by  the  government,  but  very  few  Achinese 
ever  come  to  it. 

Achin  still  exercises  a  strong  influence  on  the 
great  Mohammedan  tribes  in  the  east  of  the 
island.  Even  the  pagan  Batak  rulers  in  those 
parts  hold  their  lands  under  title  deeds  derived 
from  the  kingdom  of  Achin ;  and  as  for  the  Mo 
hammedans,  they  look  to  Achin  still  with  the  ex 
pectation  an,d  hope  that  deliverance  from  foreign 
rule  will  come  to  them  through  the  interference 


Islam  in  Sumatra  213 

of  the  Sultan  in  Stamboul.  During  the  fighting 
between  the  Dutch  troops  and  the  wild  Karo 
tribes  in  the  south  of  Achin,  it  is  believed  that 
many  of  the  great  Mohammedan  princes  on  the 
east  coast  were  assisting  the  rebels. 

All  this  has  helped  to  alter  the  policy  of  the 
government  towards  Islam.  In  former  years  they 
calmly  permitted  the  Moslems  of  the  coast  to 
usurp  more  and  more  the  rule  over  independent 
Batak  tribes.  It  was  all  but  impossible  for  inex 
perienced  Batak  chieftains  to  vindicate  their  rights 
in  the  eyes  of  the  Dutch  Government  as  against 
clever  Mohammedan  princes.  A  great  deal  of 
land  belonging  to  them  on  the  east  coast  of  Su 
matra  was  delivered  into  the  hands  of  Mohamme 
dans  and  thereby  Islam  was  enabled  to  penetrate 
far  into  the  interior. 

Latterly,  however,  the  government  has  ener 
getically  resisted  these  usurpations,  which  they 
now  see  to  be  disadvantageous  to  them,  owing  to 
the  political  strength  of  Islam.  Still,  the  increase 
of  Moslems  from  among  the  strong  and  intelligent 
mountaineers  who  come  to  the  coast  for  an  easier 
livelihood  adds  to  the  strength  of  Islam  not  a  little. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  coast  who  have  become 
enervated  through  the  climate  are  strengthened 
by  new  blood  and  Islam  receives  intelligent  dis 
ciples. 

The  position  of  Islam  on  the  western  coast  of 
Sumatra  is  essentially  different.  This  has  come 
about  through  the  historical  development  of  Islam 


2 1 4     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

in  Mandailing.  The  Europeans  came  into  the 
country  less  as  conquerors  than  as  liberators  from 
the  oppression  of  Moslem  usurpation,  and  it  was 
natural  that  the  people  should  at  first  see  in  them 
their  best  friends.  In  fact,  about  the  year  1840, 
the  people  begged  that  missionaries  might  be  sent 
to  them,  but  notwithstanding  this  they  eventually 
accepted  Islam,  and  the  relation  of  these  new 
Moslems  to  government  is  simply  that  of  sub 
jection,  without  sympathy  of  any  kind.  There 
are  three  chief  reasons  for  this :  (1)  No  mission 
ary  society  was  ready  to  take  up  the  work.  (2) 
The  Christian  power  did  indeed  come  as  a  liber 
ator;  and  doubtless  the  Dutch  Colonial  Govern 
ment  did  much  for  the  elevation  of  the  people-, 
but  the  institution  of  forced  labour  and  the 
monopoly  of  coffee  made  the  people  feel  keenly 
that  their  liberator  was  also  their  master.  (3)  The 
government  itself  by  means  of  its  minor  officials 
helped  to  introduce  Islam  into  the  country  and 
brought  about  a  rapprochement  of  the  people  with 
the  Mohammedans  of  Mandailing,  who  regarded 
the  Dutch  as  their  worst  enemies.  Having  ac 
cepted  Islam  the  Bataks  of  Mandailing  soon  learned 
to  regard  the  Europeans  as  a  scourge  sent  upon 
them  by  Allah. 

This  inward  disposition  of  Islam  is  outwardly 
concealed  by  a  courteous  and  cringing  demeanour 
towards  Europeans.  The  great  chieftains  have 
received  salaries  from  the  government  and  share 
in  the  gains  from  the  coffee  monopoly  ;  moreover 


Islam  in  Sumatra  215 

many  of  their  sons  are  in  government  service  as 
minor  officials.  If  we  compare  Islam  on  the  west 
coast  with  that  on  the  east,  we  may  say  that  the 
former  has  accepted  subjection  to  the  foreign 
power  without  resistance;  whereas  the  Islam  of 
the  east  coast  is  relatively  more  independent,  look 
ing  for  rehabilitation  through  help  from  Achin, 
and  secretly  endeavouring  to  maintain  independ 
ence  by  intrigues  against  the  government. 

Political  events  which  have  touched  Islam,  in  the 
outside  world  have  been  felt  among  the  Moslems 
of  Sumatra.  For  instance  the  Kusso-Turkish  war 
produced  a  great  depression  among  them.  The 
Armenian  massacres  stimulated  their  fanaticism  so 
much  as  to  produce  insolent  threats  against  Chris 
tians.  The  Japanese  war  has  aroused  hopes  that 
all  Europeans  will  eventually  be  expelled.  The 
visit  of  the  German  Emperor  to  the  Sultan  was 
regarded  as  an  act  of  homage,  and  the  present  of 
horses  which  he  brought,  as  a  payment  of  tribute. 

The  question  whether  Islam  raises  the  intellectual 
condition  of  a  nation  or  not,  is  answered  very  dif 
ferently  according  to  the  estimate  entertained  of 
the  civilizing  power  of  Islam.  The  person  who 
goes  up  from  the  Mandailing  coast  into  the  pagan 
interior,  would  be  inclined  to  maintain  that  Islam 
has  brought  the  people  very  considerable  intellec 
tual  progress.  On  the  coast  and  in  Mandailing  not 
a  few  have  been  to  school,  and  the  whole  nation 
has  a  wider  outlook  than  the  pagans.  This  knowl 
edge  however  is  no  result  of  the  adoption  of  Islam. 


216     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

It  is  not  Islam,  but  the  Dutch  Government,  that  is 
to  say,  a  Christian  power,  which  has  done  much  for 
the  elevation  of  the  people  by  means  of  schools. 
When  we  examine  Islam  in  districts  of  Sumatra 
which  have  not  this  incentive  from  without,  the 
intellect  of  the  Moslem  community  is  seen  to  be 
below  the  level  of  pagan  intelligence. 

What  Islam  substituted  for  the  old  system  of 
ideas  among  the  Bataks  has  remained  an  exotic 
growth.  It  has  brought  to  them  new  rites  of  wor 
ship,  certain  formulas  of  prayer,  a  few  names  of 
religious  offices,  all  in  the  garb  of  unintelligible 
Arabic  words.  In  addition  to  this,  the  laity  are 
taught  ad  nauseam  that  their  religious  leaders  and 
Mecca  pilgrims  can  do  all  that  is  necessary  for  the 
salvation  of  their  souls.  Hierarchical  despotism 
on  the  part  of  the  leaders  and  fatalism  on  the  part 
of  the  populace  are  an  acute  poison  for  the  intel 
lect  of  a  nation.  To  keep  the  mass  in  a  condi 
tion  of  intellectual  stagnation  is  a  principle  of 
Islam. 

It  would  be  an  interesting  task,  were  it  not  out 
side  the  limits  of  our  subject,  to  draw  out  in  detail 
the  deep  distinction  between  Christianity  and 
Islam  from  this  side  of  the  question.  Christianity 
does  not  trample  on  the  ancient  notions  of  the 
people  but  it  gives  something  better  in  their  stead. 
Islam  surrounds  itself  with  a  halo  of  mystery,  in 
comprehensibility  and  strangeness ;  Christianity 
opens  the  "  book  of  books  "  and  seeks  clearness  and 
truth  in  its  explanation,  in  its  illustration,  and  in 


Islam  in  Sumatra  217 

all  its  teaching,  and  thereby  draws  out  and 
strengthens  the  mental  powers  of  its  disciples. 

This  aspect  of  the  work  of  Christianity  in  ele 
vating  the  popular  intelligence  is  not  without  its 
effect  upon  Islam.  Our  Christian  schools  are  open 
to  young  Moslems  and  a  certain  number  attend 
them.  Some  have  seriously  objected  to  this  on 
the  supposition  that  we  thus  elevate  the  Moslems 
and  put  weapons  in  their  hands  wherewith  to  fight 
us,  and  that  we  impart  to  them  the  fruits  of  Euro 
pean  and  Christian  civilization  to  which,  on  their 
level,  they  have  no  right.  But  it  is  not  the  intelli 
gent,  educated  Mohammedan  whom  we  have  to 
fear,  so  much  as  the  ignorant  man  who  is  open  to 
the  incitements  of  fanaticism.  The  danger  which 
threatens  us,  is  that  the  Moslem  population,  hav 
ing  once  imbibed  a  genuine  Arabic  education, 
will  thereby  be  made  permanently  inaccessible  to 
European  culture.  Owing,  however,  to  the  schools 
started  by  government  and  by  the  missions, 
Arabic  culture  has  as  yet  but  little  influence  on 
the  Mohammedan  population. 

The  only  Christian  body  with  which  Sumatra 
Moslems  come  into  contact  is  the  adolescent  Batak 
church  ;  the  Protestant  Colonial  church  in  Suma 
tra  is  out  of  account,  since  the  visits  of  its  clergy 
only  extend  to  European  families  or  communities 
and  are  rare  at  that.  All  the  more  lively  is  the 
contact  between  Islam  and  the  Batak  Christian 
community  ;  nor  have  efforts  been  lacking  on  the 
part  of  the  Moslems  to  draw  over  our  people,  on 


218     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  whole  unsuccessful.  Islam  has  not  succeeded 
in  increasing  its  boundaries  at  the  expense  of 
churches  among  the  pagans.  It  only  succeeds  in 
making  proselytes  in  certain  territories  which  are 
still  quite  pagan.  By  this  I  do  not  mean  that 
Christian  converts  from  Islam  never  relapse  to 
their  old  faith.  We  have  to  confess  that  very  few 
Christians  who  live  entirely  surrounded  by  Mo 
hammedans  are  able  to  hold  out  against  the  terror 
ism  which  presses  upon  them.  The  Mohammedan 
simply  refuses  the  Christian  immigrant  the  means 
of  life,  shelter,  food,  or,  if  he  have  provisions, 
cooking  utensils  to  prepare  them.  The  pagan  is 
hospitably  entertained,  but  not  the  Christian.  The 
opposition  of  Islam  is  especially  hurtful  to  Chris 
tians  on  account  of  the  differences  which  it  makes 
in  carrying  out  church  discipline.  Disobedient 
members  of  the  flock,  or  chieftains  who  desire  li 
cense  are  always  ready  to  threaten  that  they  will 
go  over  to  Islam  if  their  faults  are  not  overlooked 
by  their  Christian  pastors.  This  obstructs  the  de 
velopment  of  the  Christian  life,  and  tests  the  tact 
and  wisdom  of  those  who  have  to  guide  the 
churches. 

Certain  features  deserve  mention  which  have 
made  Islam  more  particularly  attractive  to  the 
Batak  people,  (a)  Magic.  This  has  been  a  chief 
attraction  offered  by  Islam  in  our  parts.  The 
Arabic  Mohammedan  doctrine  of  magic  is  locally 
known  as  ilmu.  Teachers  of  magic  are  much 
sought  after,  and  they  very  generally  maintain  that 


Islam  in  Sumatra  219 

it  is  only  the  adoption  of  Islam  which  has  guaran 
teed  the  power  of  their  formulas.  They  receive 
considerable  payments,  and  in  return  for  this  pro 
fess  to  make  their  disciples  invulnerable,  perma 
nently  strong,  and  free  from  the  attacks  of  spirits. 
They  furnish  love  philtres  and  amulets  to  ward  off 
magic.  This  ilmu  to  a  great  extent  acts  as  a  com 
pensation  for  certain  sacrifices  demanded  of  them 
by  Islam,  especially  the  renunciation  of  swine's 
flesh.  The  Moslems  declare  that  ilmu  is  a  special 
gift  of  the  grace  of  God  to  the  faithful,  granted  by 
the  intercession  of  Mohammed,  to  make  the 
heathen  understand  that  Islam  is  truly  sent  by 
God.  The  fact  that  Christians  are  without  these 
gifts  of  magic  is  a  clear  proof  that  they  are  not  ob 
jects  of  the  divine  favour.  The  most  highly 
esteemed  of  the  Moslem  leaders  carry  on  the  pro 
fession  of  magic,  (b)  Accommodation  of  Islam  to 
paganism.  We  are  distinctly  against  the  opinion 
that  the  survival  of  pagan  elements  in  Islam  is  a 
hopeful  factor  in  respect  to  evangelism.  We  know 
that  magic  and  belief  in  spirits  exists  everywhere 
among  Moslems,  more  especially  in  countries  where 
Moslem  fanaticism  is  at  its  highest,  as  in  Arabia 
and  Egypt.  In  Sumatra  the  people  have  kept  to 
the  places  of  pilgrimage  which  they  used  to  visit 
in  the  pagan  period,  only  bestowing  on  them  Mo 
hammedan  names.  They  continue  to  worship  the 
spirits  of  their  ancestors  and  the  Mohammedan 
teachers  tell  the  people  that  the  ancestral  saint, 
that  is  to  say  the  spirit  of  their  chief  ancestor,  has 


22O     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

already  embraced  Islam  and  is  earnestly  desiring 
the  day  when  his  descendants  and  worshippers 
should  accept  the  same  religion.  The  first  genera 
tion  of  Moslems  without  hesitation,  on  entering 
the  Moslem  faith,  take  with  them  their  entire  doc 
trine  of  spirits  and  sacrifices,  nor  does  anybody  put 
a  hindrance  in  their  way.  The  same  person  who 
acted  as  medium  in  connection  with  the  spirits  of 
the  pagan  times,  now  acts  in  connection  with  the 
Moslem  magicians. 

It  is  thus  quite  natural  that  in  cases  of  sickness 
and  especially  of  demoniacal  possession,  the  people 
should  use  the  same  magic  formulas,  and  try  to 
drive  away  the  spirits  causing  disease  by  the  same 
horrible  noises  as  when  they  were  pagans.  Indeed 
the  Moslem  teachers  are  the  leaders  on  such  occa 
sions,  for  thereby  they  maintain  their  influence 
over  the  people. 

Considerable  indulgence  is  shown  even  to 
offenses  of  a  grave  nature  against  the  ceremonial 
law ;  if,  for  instance,  a  man  has  eaten  swine's  flesh 
he  can  purify  himself  by  washing  with  lime  and 
lemon  juice. 

(c)  Features  common  among  Batak  pagans, 
which  favour  the  Mohammedan  propaganda.  The 
relations  of  similarity  between  these  systems 
naturally  form  a  bridge  between  them.  As  a 
pagan  the  Batak  knows  something  about  the  being 
who  is  good,  just,  and  omnipotent.  The  conception 
is  vague,  and  so  distorted  by  his  belief  in  spirits  as 
to  be  almost  unrecognizable.  Yet  it  lives  in  the 


Islam  in  Sumatra  221 

souls  of  the  people.  Again  the  Batak  knows  some 
thing  of  an  inevitable  fate  which  it  is  supposed  the 
human  spirit  requested  from  God  in  a  previous 
existence ;  in  fact  he  is  a  fatalist.  Furthermore, 
the  Batak  paganism  is  not  without  parallels  in  the 
Moslem  doctrine  of  another  life,  of  which  so  much 
is  made  in  Sumatra.  The  pagan  believes  that  the 
spirit  continues  to  live  after  death  only  he  cannot 
tell  where  and  how.  He  only  knows  that  the 
spirits  of  great  men  have  a  high  position  in  another 
world.  In  one  dialect  of  the  Bataks  we  even  find 
a  word  that  designates  the  condition  after  death. 
It  is  thus  easy  for  Islam  to  bring  in  its  doctrine  of 
judgment  and  heaven  and  hell;  and  it  is  clear 
that  the  three  chief  doctrines  of  popular  Islam, 
namely,  the  unity  of  God,  fate,  and  the  day  of 
judgment  have  points  of  contact  with  the  pagan 
belief.  The  great  stress  laid  upon  the  doctrine  of 
the  future  life  is  perhaps  especially  used  in  oppo 
sition  to  Christianity.  The  latter,  intellectually 
the  higher  religion,  is  moreover  that  of  the  rulers 
of  the  land.  But,  says  the  Moslem,  it  is  only  in 
this  world  that  the  faithful  are  inferior  in  wisdom 
and  position ;  in  the  world  to  come  God  will 
torture  the  Christians,  and  burn  them  in  a  pit  seven 
times  heated,  while  the  Moslem  will  be  blessed.  As 
compared  with  this  doctrine,  the  doctrine  of  one 
God  is  very  much  in  the  background.  Even  the 
universal  formula  "  God  is  great,"  though  repeated 
daily  in  prayer,  is  an  unintelligible  magical  formula 
which  is  especially  recommended  f<*K  us 


222     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To- Day 

death  in  order  to  procure  safe  passage  for  the  soul 
through  the  hosts  of  hostile  spirits. 


MISSIONS  TO  MOHAMMEDANS  IN  SUMATRA 

Of  societies  working  directly  we  have  three 
Dutch,  and  one  German  in  Mandailing  (the  south 
ern  Batak  country) .  The  Dutch  Mennonite  Mission 
ary  Society  has  been  working  in  three  stations  since 
1871.  It  has  now  about  100  converts.  The  Nether 
lands  Missionary  Society  has  a  station  on  the  east 
coast.  The  Java  Committee,  also  a  Dutch  Society, 
has  three  stations  in  Northern  Mandailing  founded 
in  1860,  with  about  500  converts.  Next  to  this 
comes  the  territory  of  the  German  Rhenish  Mission 
ary  Society.  Out  of  thirty-six  stations  worked  by 
this  society,  four  have  converts  from  amongst  the 
Mohammedans  only.  Four  other  stations  have 
mixed  congregations.  All  together  these  eight 
stations  with  sixty-seven  out-stations  have  won 
about  6,000  converts  from  the  Mohammedans,  and 
now  have  1,150  catechumens.  In  1895  the  Rhenish 
Mission  began  work  among  the  tribes  on  the  east 
coast  of  Sumatra  among  whom  Islam  was  tending 
to  spread.  The  mission  stations  have  been  pushed 
on  eastwards  from  the  interior  to  within  a  day's 
march  of  the  coast,  and  near  the  coast  a  certain 
amount  of  work  is  being  done  amongst  Mohamme 
dans. 

Besides  these  societies,  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  maintains  a  colporteur  in  the  terri- 


A  MOSLEM  DERVISH   (SINGING.) 


Islam  in  Sumatra  223 

tory  of  the  Rhenish  Mission  who  sells  Scriptures 
in  Mohammedan  as  well  as  in  pagan  districts. 

In  the  sixties  of  last  century  the  missionary  work 
was  much  hindered  by  the  unfriendly  attitude  of 
the  government,  which  went  so  far  as  to  forbid  or 
at  least  delay  for  months  the  erection  of  Christian 
chapels.  The  officials  were  loth  to  irritate  the 
Moslem  population,  and  the  chiefs,  who  were  en 
tirely  in  the  hands  of  the  government,  were  thus 
encouraged  to  work  against  the  missions.  Another 
influence  in  this  direction  was  that  of  the  native 
subordinate  officials,  whom  government  formerly 
used  to  select  from  among  Mohammedans  only. 
Besides  this  for  years  they  gave  judicial  powers  to 
Mohammedans  and  Malay  chiefs  in  law-suits  among 
the  Bataks.  Thus  the  Christian  Batak  came  more 
and  more  under  the  power  of  Malays  and  Moham 
medans.  This  is  still  the  case  to  a  considerable 
extent  on  the  east  coast  of  Sumatra. 

Another  factor  which  favours  Islam  is  the  wide 
spread  use  of  the  Malay  language  in  the  whole 
Indian  Archipelago.  This  language  is  the  tongue 
of  the  educated  Moslem  throughout  that  territory, 
and  its  general  use  gives  him  easy  access  to  the 
pagans.  Moreover  Malay  is  the  language  of  the 
courts  under  the  Dutch  government,  and  this  of 
course  gives  to  the  pure  Malay,  who  is  a  Moham 
medan,  a  greater  influence  than  his  fellow  subjects 
possess  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  Malay 
language.  It  also  tends  to  mark  the  Malay  nation 
ality,  and  the  religion  of  Islam  as  the  chief,  if  not 


224     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the   only  medium  of   civilization,  education,  and 
culture. 

The  chief  hindrance  to  Christian  missions  is  the 
influence  of  the  Mecca  pilgrims  or  hajis.  These 
are  venerated  by  the  common  people  as  the  true 
leaders  of  Islam.  Amongst  them  there  are  people 
who  are  entirely  illiterate,  but  there  are  others, 
too,  whose  education  is  beyond  that  of  the  primary 
schools.  Whatever  their  intellectual  equipment, 
however,  they  are  sworn  enemies  to  Christianity. 
They  have  accumulated  a  mass  of  stories  about 
the  moral  corruptions  of  Christians  which  they 
continually  put  into  circulation.  They  have  almost 
a  weird  power  over  the  people,  and  even  seem  able 
to  make  them  shudder  before  the  missionary.  In 
Mandailing  their  control  of  the  people  is  increased 
by  the  fact  that  they  are  largely  related  to  the  rul 
ing  families.  The  practice  of  worship  is  to  these 
hajis  a  trade.  Any  instruction  or  religious  knowl 
edge  has  to  be  heavily  paid  for.  They  make  fre 
quent  tours  through  the  country  to  offer  their  in 
tercessions  to  such  as  desire  them,  and  in  return 
for  them,  they  collect  large  sums.  The  haji  now 
perceives  that  Christianity  threatens  to  destroy 
this  convenient  means  of  gain,  and  thus  to  relig 
ious  fanaticism  is  added  the  spirit  of  bitter  com 
mercial  competition.  It  has  to  be  remembered 
that  many  a  haji  has  borrowed  money  in  order  to 
make  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  His  relatives  have 
probably  been  Avorking  for  him,  and  his  journeys 
among  the  pagans  for  the  purpose  of  converting 


Islam  in  Sumatra  225 

them  usually  prove  very  profitable.  But  Christi 
anity  is  now  barring  his  road  and  exposing  his 
wiles.  No  wonder  that  he  is  ready  to  adopt  any 
means  to  thwart  the  Christian  missionary. 

The  present  attitude  of  the  Dutch  Colonial  Gov 
ernment  as  regards  Islam  differs  from  what  it  once 
was.  Christianity  now  finds  a  protection  against 
the  usurpations  of  Islam.  Christian  chiefs  are 
given  a  share  in  judicial  administration  so  as  to 
counteract  the  oppression  of  the  Moslems,  and 
Christian  missions  desiring  to  begin  work  in  terri 
tories  still  pagan  or  threatened  with  Mohammedan 
propaganda  are  assisted  by  the  government. 
Grants  in  aid  of  educational  and  medical  work  are 
now  made  without  burdensome  restrictions,  and 
individual  missionaries  who  use  medicines  amongst 
the  people  are  supplied  by  government.  The  au 
thorities  deem  missions  a  factor  in  civilization,  es 
pecially  in  the  matter  of  education.  In  regions 
where  Islam  is  entirely  in  the  ascendant,  schools 
have  to  be  provided  by  the  government  at  a  heavy 
expense.  Yet  such  schools  in  Mohammedan  terri 
tory  have  not  become  nearly  so  popular  as  the 
simple  mission  schools  are  in  Christian  territory. 
This  commends  missionary  education  in  the  eyes 
of  the  government,  and,  although  our  chief  task 
is  the  spiritual  conquest  of  Islam,  we  value  the  as 
sistance  thus  rendered  by  the  authorities. 

The  most  important  part  of  our  work  is  ob 
viously  the  building  up  of  Christian  churches 
among  the  pagan  Bataks.  It  is  this  which  has 


226     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

provided  the  real  backbone  of  the  work  among 
Mohammedan  Bataks.  Our  great  missionary  in 
stitutions,  the  two  seminaries  for  the  training  of 
school-teachers,  the  college  for  native  clergy,  the 
hospitals,  the  leper  asylum,  the  Missionary  Asso 
ciation  of  Christian  Bataks,  all  have  an  influence 
upon  the  Mohammedan  Bataks,  and  Islam  is  no\v 
conscious  that  Christianity  is  a  power  in  the 
country.  From  this  a  further  result  of  great  im 
portance  follows,  namely  that  we  can  now  meet 
Islam  with  preachers  and  other  helpers  taken  from 
amongst  their  own  number.  At  first  our  mission 
aries  were  keenly  sensible  that  natives  felt  more 
drawn  to  the  Malay  than  to  the  European.  We 
know  to  this  day  that  the  same  situation  exists ; 
but  now  that  we  have  helpers  from  amongst  the 
Mohammedans,  all  can  see  that  Christianity  is  not 
merely  a  European  religion,  but  is  suited  to  natives 
also. 

The  band  of  native  helpers  forms  a  compact 
community  just  as  the  missionaries  do.  There  are 
no  perceptible  differences  in  doctrine  or  in  practice 
and  this  fact  is  an  important  element  in  the  superi 
ority  of  Christianity  to  Islam.  The  hajis  often 
fight  one  another  bitterly  over  questions  intimately 
connected  with  the  daily  life ;  for  instance,  the 
cleanness  or  uncleanness  of  food.  Cases  have  been 
known  in  which  the  hajis  have  been  brought  before 
the  Dutch  authorities  on  charges  of  false  doctrine 
preferred  by  brothers  of  their  own  faith.  But 


Islam  in  Sumatra  227 

Moslems  acknowledge  the  unity  of  doctrine 
amongst  the  Christian  preachers. 

The  future  prospects  of  Islam  and  Christianity 
in  Sumatra  constitute  a  question  of  great  practical 
importance.  Our  position  is  the  reverse  of  that  in 
Northern  Africa,  where  the  complaint  is  made  that 
the  vigorous  inland  tribes  have  adopted  Islam, 
while  the  enervated  tribes  of  the  coast  remain  as 
a  field  for  Christian  missionaries.  In  Sumatra  it 
is  the  vigorous  inland  tribe  of  the  Toba  Bataks — 
that  is  to  say  about  half  the  Batak  population — 
which  is  in  the  course  of  accepting  Christianity, 
while  far  more  than  half  the  Moslem  Bataks  be 
long  to  the  enervated  coast  tribes. 

Furthermore  the  natural  customs  of  the  Bataks 
favour  Christianity.  Islam,  by  degrading  woman 
and  lowering  the  Batak  principles  on  marriage  and 
divorce,  has  lost  the  sympathy  of  the  patriotic 
Batak  who  has  become  conscious  that  it  destroys 
his  national  characteristics  whereas  Christianity 
develops  and  ennobles  them.  A  wave  of  national 
feeling  is  at  present  going  through  the  people  and 
influencing  even  Mohammedan  districts.  Pagans 
often  reply  to  the  Mohammedan  proselytizer  that 
they  desire  to  be  what  their  fellow  tribesmen  have 
become,  that  is  Christians.  True  there  are  re 
gions  where  this  national  feeling  is  in  abeyance, 
for  instance  on  the  east  coast.  There  the  native 
often  prefers  to  be  a  Malay  in  modern  clothing 
rather  than  a  pork-eating  Batak.  This  gives  Islam 


228     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

a  certain  advantage.  Clearly  it  is  for  missionaries 
to  keep  their  eyes  open  and  seize  opportunities  now 
offering. 

The  direct  result  of  our  work  among  the  Mo 
hammedans,  consists  of  the  6,500  Christians  and 
1,150  catechumens  who  have  been  gathered  in  from 
among  them.  These  Christians  are  organized  into 
congregations  and  church  life  is  being  developed 
amongst  them.  They  have  about  eighty  churches 
and  chapels  in  which,  besides  the  European  mis 
sionaries,  five  native  pastors  and  seventy  lay 
preachers  trained  in  our  seminaries,  are  working 
with  the  assistance  of  some  sixty  leaders.  Each 
congregation  is  ruled  by  a  session  under  the  presi 
dency  of  the  schoolmaster  or  preacher;  and  the 
Christian  chiefs  of  the  village  are  members  of  this 
Church  session.  The  zealous  participation  of  these 
chiefs  in  the  work  of  the  church  is  a  very  hopeful 
sign  for  our  cause.  In  one  circuit  for  instance  out 
of  eighty-one  chiefs  twenty -five  are  Christians. 
The  congregations  have  a  regular  system  of  church 
discipline  and  collect  a  portion  of  their  current  ex 
penses  by  means  of  a  tax  on  rice,  or  in  money  or 
in  labour.  The  schools  and  churches  and  dwell 
ings  of  the  preachers  are  almost  always  erected  by 
the  congregations.  In  some  cases  Mohammedans 
also  contribute  to  the  building  in  order  to  have  a 
school  in  their  village.  In  1904  the  congregations 
raised  a  sum  of  5,772  marks.  In  some  cases  en 
dowments  have  been  secured,  the  interest  of  which 
provides  for  a  part  of  the  annual  expenditure. 


Islam  in  Sumatra  229 

Occasionally  these  are  in  the  form  of  plantations 
belonging  to  the  church. 

The  Christianity  of  our  converts  from  Moham 
medanism  is  without  question  more  deeply  con 
scientious  than  that  of  the  churches  made  up  en 
tirely  of  converts  from  paganism.  The  congrega 
tions  are  not  burdened  by  many  useless  members, 
because  friction  with  Islam  has  weeded  out  or 
kept  away  inferior  elements.  Among  these  Chris 
tians  are  many  who  still  have  to  suffer  continuous 
oppositions  and  persecution  from  their  Mohamme 
dan  relatives.  Hence  their  religious  life  shows 
many  a  ripe  fruit. 

An  especially  noticeable  feature  in  the  once  Mo 
hammedan  Christians  is  the  concentration  of  their 
religious  life  upon  Christ.  The  contrast  between 
Christ  and  the  false  prophet,  who  was  a  sinful  man 
like  ourselves,  brings  out  more  strongly  belief  in 
the  crucified  and  risen  Saviour.  They  also  have 
more  interest  in  the  Christian  eschatology  than  do 
converts  from  paganism.  Eternity  and  judgment 
were  truths  already  impressed  upon  them.  It  is  a 
welcome  sign  of  Christian  life  that  these  people 
have  already  furnished  the  Church  with  a  number 
of  efficient  helpers.  The  most  noteworthy  among 
these  is  Pastor  Pandita  Marcus  Siregar,  now  an 
old  man.  He  has  spent  most  of  his  life  amidst 
great  privations  and  hardships  among  the  Mo 
hammedan  mountain  tribe  of  Bolak,  first  as  a 
useful  evangelist,  and  afterwards  as  a  trusty  assist 
ant  and  councillor  of  the  missionary.  He  was  a 


230     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

man  who  rejoiced  in  his  God  and  was  full  of  love 
and  sympathy  with  his  degraded  people.  Even 
the  Mohammedans  had  a  high  esteem  for  him. 
His  working  days  alas  are  past ! 

As  regards  the  more  indirect  results  of  the  work 
I  would  mention  a  change  in  the  disposition  of  the 
Moslems.  It  means  a  great  deal  for  Islam  to  con 
fess,  as  a  result  of  the  superiority  of  Christian 
people,  that  Christianity  really  is  a  religion ;  and 
this  makes  conversion  easier  for  not  a  few.  There 
is  a  strong  trend  towards  Christianity  in  many 
Mohammedan  circles,  and  in  such  cases  a  small 
impetus  is  sufficient  to  produce  a  change.  This  is 
illustrated  by  the  fact  that  in  the  case  of  marriages 
it  is  very  usual  for  the  Mohammedan  party  to  ac 
cept  Christianity.  The  impetus  which  was  lacking 
was  given  by  such  an  occasion. 

As  to  the  methods  used,  the  usual  Sunday 
sermon,  or  evening  worship,  or  occasional  dis 
courses  often  furnish  the  occasion  for  enquiry 
in  the  case  of  Mohammedan  visitors  who  hap 
pen  to  attend  our  services.  Moreover  the  ordi 
nary  work  of  the  church  in  schools,  care  of 
souls,  etc.,  has  the  same  effect,  and  we  hardly 
use  any  methods  for  the  conversion  of  Mos 
lems  which  are  peculiar  to  them.  Two  great 
influences,  however,  which  react  upon  them  are 
Christian  charitable  work  and  popular  education. 
In  Mohammedan  districts  fifty  per  cent,  of  the 
children  in  our  schools  are  Mohammedans.  Even 
secular  education  works  in  favour  of  Christianity, 


Islam  in  Sumatra  231 

for  the  European  knowledge  thus  imparted  bars 
the  way  for  Arab  education.  Moreover  Moham 
medan  children  in  school  learn  to  regard  the 
world  with  Christian  eyes,  and  it  is  impossible  for 
the  same  narrow  and  fanatical  spirit  to  be  devel 
oped  in  them  as  in  orthodox  Moslems.  Most  of 
the  Mohammedan  children  in  our  schools  volun 
tarily  receive  religious  instruction  also.  It  is  very 
difficult  to  say  how  far  this  has  direct  result ;  but 
at  any  rate  the  children  receive  an  impression  of 
Christianity  which  afterwards  must  exclude  the 
proud  contempt  with  which  Mohammedans  gener 
ally  regard  everything  that  has  to  do  with  Chris 
tianity. 

The  work  of  medical  missions  brings  the  mis 
sionary  into  continual  contact  with  the  Moslem 
population,  and  when  Mohammedans  are  willing 
to  take  medicines  from  the  accursed  Christian  this 
is  in  itself  a  result.  The  leaders  of  Islam  being  by 
profession  medicine-men,  it  is  necessary  for  mis 
sionaries  to  take  up  medical  work,  otherwise  the 
sick  among  their  converts  would  be  at  once  taken 
to  the  Mohammedan  priest.  The  charitable  work 
of  the  missionaries,  in  which  their  helpers  take 
part,  is  a  thorn  in  the  flesh  of  the  Moslem  leaders. 
To  get  out  of  the  difficulty  they  say  that  Allah 
has  ordered  Christians  to  give  help  to  Mohamme 
dans,  acting  as  their  slaves ;  but  by  its  contrast 
with  the  selfish  course  of  the  hajis,  the  unselfish 
efforts  of  the  medical  mission  to  heal  the  sick 
makes  a  deep  impression  on  the  Mohammedan 


232     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

world.  Thus,  while  there  is  no  special  method  in 
use  for  evangelizing  Mohammedans,  every  oppor 
tunity  which  offers  itself  is  used.  The  hospitality 
used  among  the  Bataks  gives  an  especially  good 
occasion  for  such  efforts,  since  the  missionaries 
and  their  helpers  are  often  invited  to  festivals.  If 
they  have  to  spend  a  night  in  villages  they  are 
usually  the  guests  of  the  chief,  and  the  custom  of 
the  country  demands  that  after  the  meal  is  over 
the  guests  should  deliver  a  short  speech.  On  such 
occasions  even  Mohammedans  are  willing  to  hear 
Christian  truth  set  forth. 

We  are  hampered  by  the  scarcity  of  suitable 
native  helpers.  This  prevents  us  from  entering 
on  a  more  systematic  evangelization  by  the  use  of 
native  workers.  Nevertheless,  the  Batak  Mis 
sionary  Society,  which  our  Christians  formed  at  the 
beginning  of  the  century,  maintains  two  evangel 
ists  for  work  among  Mohammedans. 

For  the  present  the  chief  task  of  the  Rhenish 
Missionary  Society  must  be  to  bring  into  the 
church  the  mass  of  pagans  as  yet  untouched  by 
Islam,  and,  while  there  is  yet  time,  to  send  work 
ers  to  regions  which  are  in  danger  of  being 
brought  over  to  Mohammedanism. 


XIV 

Islam  in  Java 

Rev.  C.  Albers,  Jr. 
Rev.  J.  Verhoeven,  Sr. 
(Translated') 


"We  have  been  too  apt  to  gauge  the  result  of  missions  among 
Mohammedans  by  the  meagre  returns  that  have  come  to  us  from 
Turkey.  But  we  must  remember  that  in  the  Turkish  Empire  it 
is  a  crime  against  the  State  for  a  Mohammedan  to  embrace  an 
other  religion.  In  countries,  however,  where  Islam  is  not  forti 
fied  by  the  civil  power,  the  Mohammedans  are  by  no  means  a 
hopeless  class  for  Christian  workers,  and  as  the  political  power  of 
the  Crescent  wanes,  which  is  now  rapidly  taking  place,  we  expect 
to  see  a  turning  of  the  hosts  of  Islam  to  the  banner  of  the  Cross." 
— J.  H.  Wyckoff",  D.  D. 


XIV 

Islam  in  Java 

(Translated  from  the  Dutch) 

THE  Dutch  East  Indies  are  politically  divided 
into: 

(1)  Java  and  Madura,  (2)  The  other  islands, 
known  as  the  outside  possessions. 

This  division  suits  the  purpose  of  this  paper 
well,  because  the  4,500,000  inhabitants  of  this 
latter  division  are  mostly  pagan,  except  about 
25,000  followers  of  Islam,  who  live  along  the 
coasts  of  the  islands,  for  trade  with  the  natives. 
On  these  islands  the  gospel  is  preached  only  to 
the  heathen.  The  missionaries  complain  of  the 
disturbing  influence  of  Moslems  in  mission  work. 
Nevertheless  the  gospel  has  reached  Moslems  even 
there,  so  that  there  have  been  more  than  3,000 
converts  from  among  them.  The  total  number  of 
converts  from  paganism  to  Christianity  amount  to 
345,000  Protestants,  besides  about  30,000  Koman 
Catholics. 

The  European  Protestant  workers  in  these  Is 
lands  are,  one  hundred  and  twenty  missionaries, 
and  twenty-three  assistant  preachers  or  vicars. 
(These  last  serve  the  European  church  in  India, 
but  work  also  in  the  congregations  of  converted 
natives.  They  are  paid  by  the  Netherland  East 

235 


236     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Indian  Government.)  There  are  also  two  mission, 
ary  physicians,  and  twelve  female  helpers,  besides 
a  large  number  of  native  preachers  and  teachers. 

In  outlining  mission  work  among  the  Moslems, 
we  shall  mention  only  Java,  which  has  more  than 
28,000,000  Mohammedan  natives,  280,000  pagan 
Chinese,  and  62,000  European  Christians. 

The  island  has  an  area  of  but  2,388  square  miles. 
In  the  Moslem  part  of  the  island  there  are  about 
12,000  persons  to  the  square  mile. 

There  are  at  present  working  in  Java  forty-one 
European  missionaries,  one  assistant  preacher,  four 
missionary  doctors  (one  of  them  a  lady),  four 
other  female  helpers,  with  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  native  helpers. 

Formerly  the  missionaries  were  compelled  by 
the  government  to  reside  and  work  in  the  chief 
towns  of  the  island  only.  There  it  was  impossi 
ble  to  work  among  Moslems.  The  work  is  still 
limited  to  the  Chinese  pagans  and  the  Indo-Euro- 
peans,  who  are  nominal  Christians. 

Although  living  in  the  cities,  yet  the  mission 
aries  have  succeeded  in  organizing  many  churches 
in  the  interior  for  Moslems.  For  the  last  twenty- 
five  years  missionaries  have  been  permitted  to  re 
side  in  the  interior  and  have  established  numerous 
stations.  Living  in  the  midst  of  the  people  they 
preach  the  gospel  principally  by  teaching  it  in  the 
schools,  and  in  dispensaries  to  which  the  people 
come  for  medical  attendance.  The  average  num 
ber  of  missionaries  in  Java  during  these  twenty- 


Islam  in  Java  237 

five  years  who  work  only  among  Moslems  has  been 
about  twenty. 

According  to  latest  statistics  there  are  now  liv 
ing  there  18,000  who  have  been  converted  to 
Christianity  from  Mohammedanism,  and  of  Chinese 
and  other  pagans  of  the  Orient,  about  2,000. 

Medical  assistance  to  Moslems  is  generally  given 
in  their  homes.  The  government  supplies  mission 
aries  with  medicines,  bandages  and  the  like,  at 
half  the  list  prices.  Moslems  welcome  the  assist 
ance  of  the  physician,  and  he  thus  wins  a  way  for 
the  gospel  message  by  his  kindly  ministrations. 

It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  value  of  schools  as 
an  evangelistic  agency.  Some  of  the  schools  have 
an  industrial  department.  The  government  on 
reasonable  conditions  subsidizes  both  departments 
of  school  work.  Of  the  6,000  pupils  in  the  schools, 
about  one-third  are  girls,  and  about  an  equal  pro 
portion  are  from  Moslem  homes.  The  teachers  are 
almost  all  native  converts. 

Conversions  to  Islam  are  rare  in  Java,  and 
are  usually  for  some  private  or  sinister  motive. 
The  converts  from  Islam  to  Christianity  amount 
to  from  300  to  400  adults  annually. 

The  increase  of  Mohammedans  by  birth  is  re 
markable,  there  being  about  400,000  born  each 
year,  or  one  birth  to  every  seventy  of  total 
population,  while  the  increase  of  native  Chris 
tians  is  one  to  forty  of  the  population. 

Over  Java  generally,  but  especially  in  the  west 
ern  provinces  among  the  Sundanese,  one  notes  the 


238     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

influence  of  travelling  Arab  merchants,  who  urge 
prosperous  Moslems  to  undertake  the  pilgrimage 
to  Mecca.  These  returning  as  Hajis  forever  turn 
the  back  on  Christianity,  bringing  the  villagers 
more  under  the  charm  of  Islam.  We  know  of  but 
two  cases  of  Hajis  having  been  converted  and 
brought  to  Christ. 

Converted  Mohammedans  belong  to  the  less 
privileged  classes  of  society.  It  is  difficult  to 
change  this.  Almost  all  positions  of  office  and 
trust  are  closed  to  Christian  natives. 

The  unity  and  exclusiveness  of  Mohammedan 
social  life  is  a  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  Chris 
tianity  among  the  40,000  villages  in  which  the 
Moslems  of  the  country  reside. 

To  you  who  work  and  live  among  Mohammed 
ans,  it  is  sufficient  to  mention  the  fact  that  in 
these  villages  in  Java  the  Moslem  priest  is,  in  vir 
tue  of  the  fact  that  he  is  a  priest,  a  member  of  the 
village  council.  He  suffers  direct  pecuniary  loss 
every  time  that  a  Mohammedan  ceases  to  require 
his  services  as  priest,  and  so  he  influences  the  coun 
cil  against  the  new  convert,  and  in  numerous  ways, 
known  best  to  Moslems,  has  him  ostracized  and 
persecuted. 

Though  Java  is  a  very  mountainous  country,  the 
principal  means  of  subsistence  is  rice  culture.  For 
this  much  running  water  is  required.  Villages 
have  grown  up  around  a  spring  or  other  water 
source.  They  have  a  common  interest  in  it.  On 
account  of  depletion  of  the  forests  the  water  sup- 


MECCA   PILGRIMS   PROM   CELEBES. 


MECCA  PILGRIMS  FROM   DJAPARA,  JAVA. 


Islam  in  Java  239 

ply  is  decreasing  while  the  population  increases. 
So  when  in  one  village  of  the  40,000  a  family  be 
comes  Christian,  it  is  cast  out.  These  cast  out 
families  in  turn  go  together  and  form  villages  of 
their  own.  The  missionaries  aim  to  get  eligible 
sites  for  these  new  villages,  so  that  converts  may 
enjoy  mutual  help  and  encouragement. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  speak  of  the  difficulties  of 
reaching  Mohammedans  with  the  gospel.  Our  ex 
perience  in  Java  is  that  Islam  with  its  unscriptural 
doctrine  of  God,  can  never  be  a  bridge  over  the 
gulf  that  separates  the  heathen  from  Christianity, 
nor  bring  them  nearer  to  God  the  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  On  the  contrary  it  is  an  or 
ganized  power  under  the  direct  influence  of  Satan, 
to  enable  him  to  destroy  the  souls  of  men,  turning 
them  away  from  the  Light  of  the  World,  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son  of  God. 


XV 

Islam  in  Bokhara  and  Chinese  Turkestan 
Rev.  E.  John  Larsen 


XV 
Islam  in  Bokhara  and  Chinese  Turkestan 

I  AM  glad  of  the  opportunity  to  write  a  few 
words  about  the  Moslems  in  Turkestan  and  other 
countries  in  Central  Asia.  Statistics  show  that  in 
the  Russian  dominions  there  are  about  thirteen 
million  Moslems  and  in  China  probably  thirty  mil 
lion.  The  most  of  the  Moslems  of  Russia  live  on 
the  field  where  I  work.  In  the  Trans-Caucasus, 
between  the  Black  and  Caspian  Seas,  are  3,000,000 
Tartars.  In  Turkestan,  Bokhara,  Khiva,  and  Rus 
sian  Turkestan,  together  are  about  six  million.  The 
capital  city  of  Bokhara,  which  is  a  state  vassal 
to  Russia,  is  a  stronghold  at  present  for  the  spir 
itual  power  of  Islam  in  Central  Asia.  From  all 
Moslem  countries  in  Central  Asia  young  men  come 
for  their  higher  education  to  the  celebrated  Mos 
lem  schools  of  Bokhara.  Generally  there  are  sev 
eral  thousands  of  students  in  these  schools.  Bok 
hara  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  cities  in  the 
Orient.  It  is  remarkable  that  a  large  proportion 
of  the  Moslems  in  the  city  can  read.  The  reason, 
I  think,  is  the  number  of  schools. 

The  great  Russian  Trans-Caspian  railroad 
through  those  lands  facilitates  travel  in  Central 
Asia,  and  we  use  it.  In  our  work  we  try  to  get 
the  Moslems  under  the  influence  and  power  of  the 

243 


244     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

gospel  of  Christ  by  preaching,  conversation,  and 
distribution  of  the  Scriptures.  The  Bible  has 
shown  itself  the  best  missionary  among  Moslems 
here.  A  number  of  Moslems  have  been  converted 
and  baptized  in  the  Caucasus  and  in  Bokhara.  For 
this  we  praise  the  Lord.  Many  have  found  a  peace 
and  a  salvation  which  they  sought  in  vain  in  their 
own  religion.  Once  I  remained  in  Bokhara  two 
months.  From  our  book  store  in  the  city,  our 
native  helpers  distributed  the  New  Testament 
even  among  the  people  of  Afghanistan.  One  old 
professor  in  the  high  school  of  Bokhara  received 
from  us  the  Bible  in  Arabic.  He  was  very  thank 
ful  and  early  in  the  morning  he  used  to  come  to 
visit  us  for  reading,  prayer  and  conversation.  One 
morning  he  said,  "  I  am  convinced  that  Jesus 
Christ  will  conquer  Mohammed.  There  is  no 
doubt  about  it  because  Christ  is  king  in  heaven 
and  on  the  earth,  and  His  kingdom  fills  heaven 
and  will  soon  fill  the  earth."  Let  us  pray  and 
work  with  hope  for  the  future  and  also  remember 
in  prayer  the  Moslems  in  Kussia  and  Central  Asia. 

In  November,  1891,  the  Swedish  Missionary 
Society  sent  two  of  its  workers  to  Kashgar  in 
Chinese  Turkestan,  to  see  if  a  mission  could  be 
started  in  "Western  China. 

Pastor  J.  Awetaranian,  who  is  a  converted  Mos 
lem  from  Turkey,  remained  and  began  work  at 
Kashgar  in  the  service  of  our  society.  In  the  year 
1894  Kev.  Hogberg  was  sent  to  Chinese  Turkestan 
and  he  is  still  working  in  Kashgar.  Pastor  Awetar- 


TRAVELING  DERVISHES  FROM  BOKHARA. 


Islam  in  Bokhara  and  Chinese  Turkestan    245 

anian  had  in  the  meantime  translated  the  four 
gospels  into  the  Turkish  dialect  spoken  in  Kash- 
gar.  This  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
printed,  sending  out  two  thousand  copies  for  dis 
tribution  by  our  mission.  Pastor  Awetaranian 
went  to  Sweden  in  1897  and  afterwards  translated 
the  whole  New  Testament  into  Kashgar  Turkish. 
This  will  probably  be  printed  this  year. 

The  Swedish  Mission  has  at  present  seven  mis 
sionaries  in  Chinese  Turkestan,  in  the  cities  of 
Kashgar  and  Yarkand.  One  of  the  missionaries 
is  a  physician  and  gives  all  his  time  to  medical 
work.  This  year  new  missionaries  will  be  sent 
from  Sweden  to  this  field  and  I  think  Khotan, 
near  the  border  of  Tibet,  will  be  taken  up  as  a 
third  station.  In  this  part  of  the  world  the  Mos 
lems  are  very  ignorant,  but  several  of  them  have 
been  converted  and  baptized.  The  outlook  is 
hopeful  for  the  Moslem  Mission  and  the  work 
among  the  Chinese  population  is  much  blessed. 
The  need  is  exceedingly  urgent  in  Central  Asia 
and  Western  China,  since  these  lands  have  been  so 
long  neglected  and  are  so  isolated. 


XVI 

Islam  in  China 
Rev.  W.  Gilbert  Walshe,  M.  A. 


"  It  seems  very  doubtful  whether  a  body  of  men  who  for  many 
centuries  have  conformed  to  customs  repugnant  to  the  true 
Moslem  can  ever  become  the  political  force  which,  it  is  said,  Rus 
sia  fears  they  may  become  or  are  at  all  likely  to  prove  a  hostile 
power  in  the  future  developments  of  the  Chinese  Empire." — 
Canon  Edward  Sell. 


XVI 

Islam  in  China 

THE  story  of  Mohammedanism  in  China  goes 
back  to  the  days  of  Mohammed  himself ;  the  in 
troduction  of  the  religion  into  China  being  attrib 
uted  by  Chinese  Mohammedans  to  Wahab  Abi 
Kabcha,  an  uncle  of  the  prophet,  who  was  ac 
credited  as  envoy  to  the  Chinese  court,  and  arrived 
in  the  country  some  six  years  after  the  Hejira, 
about  628.  This  was  in  the  days  of  the  great 
T'ang  dynasty  which  has  been  described  as  "  one 
of  the  most  brilliant  epochs  in  the  history  of 
China,"  and  under  the  auspices  of  an  Emperor 
(T'ai  Tsung)  who  may  be  regarded  as  the  most  ac 
complished  in  the  Chinese  annals, — famed  alike  for 
"  his  wisdom  and  nobleness ;  his  conquests  and 
good  government ;  his  temperance,  cultivated 
tastes,  and  patronage  of  literary  men." 

At  this  period  China  was  probably  the  most 
civilized  country  in  existence,  whilst  Europe  was 
enveloped  in  the  darkness  and  degradation  of  the 
middle  ages.  Great  schools  were,  at  this  time,  be 
ing  established  throughout  China  ;  the  examination 
system  which  has  only  just  been  abrogated,  after 
enjoying  an  unchallenged  reign  of  nearly  1,300 
years,  was  now,  for  the  first  time,  instituted  as  the 
necessary  method  of  entrance  upon  official  life  ; 

249 


250     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  confines  of  the  empire  were  extended  to  the 
borders  of  Persia  and  the  Caspian  Sea,  and  em 
braced  large  territories  in  Central  Asia.  The  great 
work  to  which  T'ai  Tsung  addressed  himself  was 
the  consolidation  of  his  empire  ;  and  in  the  process, 
he  was  brought  into  relations  with  some  of  the 
Turkish  tribes  on  his  frontier,  whom  he  endeav 
oured  to  propitiate  by  a  policy  of  concession  and 
religious  tolerance.  He  welcomed  scholars  of  every 
school  of  thought  who  gave  promise  of  contribut 
ing  something  to  the  literature  which  he  was 
amassing,  and  religious  professors  of  many  coun 
tries  flocked  to  his  court. 

This  was  an  age  of  toleration.  The  Nestorian 
priest,  Olopun,  was  favourably  received  by  the 
emperor  in  635.  Some  of  the  Scriptures  brought 
by  him  were  translated  in  the  library  of  the  palace  ; 
and  special  orders  were  issued  for  the  propagation 
of  the  religion  which  had  thus  secured  the  imperial 
approval,  as  we  learn  from  the  Nestorian  tablet, 
discovered  in  1625  in  the  city  of  Chang-an  in  Shen- 
si — a  monument  which  was  erected  in  781,  before 
the  close  of  the  same  dynasty. 

It  was,  then,  at  a  most  propitious  time  that  the 
Mohammedan  envoy  and  his  followers  arrived  in 
China,  and  the  imperial  patronage  and  conde 
scension,  afterwards  extended  to  the  Nestorians 
and  other  foreigners,  were  enjoyed  by  the  new  arri. 
vals.  They  visited  the  emperor  at  his  capital,  Si- 
ngan,  in  the  modern  Province  of  Shen-si,  obtained 
the  imperial  sanction  for  the  exercise  of  their  re- 


Islam  in  China  251 

ligion,  built  in  Canton  mosques,  and  were  aug 
mented  from  time  to  time,  by  fresh  arrivals  from 
Arabia  who  travelled  by  caravans  through  Central 
Asia,  or  came  by  sea  to  the  great  ports  on  the 
southeast  of  China. 

The  envoy  himself,  after  a  few  years'  residence 
in  China,  returned  to  Arabia;  but,  whether  the 
death  of  his  distinguished  nephew,  which  had 
taken  place  in  the  meantime,  made  any  change  in 
his  fortunes,  or  the  glamour  of  the  Farthest  East 
had  thrown  its  spell  over  him,  as  in  many  an 
instance  even  in  the  present  unroraantic  days;  or 
whatever  may  have  been  the  circumstances  which 
influenced  him,  we  are  informed  that  he  returned 
to  China,  and  ended  his  days  there,  about  the  year 
643 ;  his  tomb  being  still  preserved  outside  the 
great  North  Gate  of  the  city  of  Canton.  Two  of 
the  mosques  whose  erection  is  attributed  to  Wahab 
Abi  Kabcha  still  exist,  after  many  restorations ; 
and  one  of  them,  known  as  the  "  Square  Pagoda," 
is  an  object  of  special  interest  to  visitors  to 
Canton. 

The  early  Mohammedan  arrivals  in  China,  it 
should  be  remembered,  were  influenced  by  motives 
not  entirely  religious,  and  it  would  appear  that 
commerce  was  the  primary  object  of  their  enter 
prise  ;  but  it  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  so  near  a 
relative  of  the  prophet  coming  from  such  scenes 
as  were  being  enacted  in  Arabia  at  the  time  would 
be  content  with  permission  to  worship  in  his  own 
way,  without  being  allowed  to  extend  his  religion 


252     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

among  the  "infidels"  in  whose  midst  he  found 
himself.  We  may  suppose  that  proselytizing  was 
carried  on  to  some  extent,  judging  by  the  pro 
portions  to  which  the  Mohammedan  community  in 
China  grew  in  the  course  of  time ;  but  the  propa 
ganda  appears  to  have  lacked  much  of  that  vigour 
which  characterized  the  campaign  in  Arabia  and 
was  exemplified  in  the  later  assaults  upon  the 
Christian  strongholds  in  Africa  and  Europe.  It 
seems  evident,  from  the  character  of  the  Moham 
medans  who  appeared  upon  the  scene  during  the 
years  which  followed,  that  everything  was  subordi 
nated  to  the  lust  for  wealth.  This  was  indicated 
in  their  commercial  relations;  the  luxury  with  which 
they  surrounded  themselves ;  and  the  lax  morality 
of  their  social  conditions.  There  is  very  little  of 
a  missionary  character  in  the  fragmentary  notices 
which  we  have  of  this  period. 

The  Mohammedans  who  came  and  went  do  not 
seem  to  have  entertained  any  idea  of  settling  in 
the  country,  but  returned  to  their  distant  homes  in 
due  course,  having  attained  the  object  of  their 
desires,  and  with  little  intention  of  enrolling  them 
selves  in  the  "  Noble  Army  of  martyrs." 

The  first  body  of  settlers,  properly  so-called,  was 
a  Mohammedan  contingent  of  4,000  soldiers  de 
spatched  by  the  Caliph  Abu  Jafer,  in  755,  to  the 
assistance  of  the  Emperor  Hsuan-Tsung,  who  was 
assailed  by  his  favourite  commander,  A  Lo  Shan 
(or  Ngan  Luh-Shan),  a  man  of  Turkish  or  Tartar 
descent,  who  had  been  appointed  by  the  emperor  to 


Islam  in  China  253 

lead  a  vast  army  against  the  Turkish  and  Tartar 
nations  on  the  Northwest  Frontier. 

The  commander-in-chief  had,  however,  other  de 
signs  in  view,  and  in  this  year  (755)  proclaimed  his 
independence  of  the  reigning  Dynasty,  with  the 
result  that  the  emperor  was  forced  to  call  in  the 
assistance  of  such  mercenaries  as  the  Moslem  troops 
which  the  Caliph  was  ready  to  despatch.  These 
having  performed  their  part  with  great  credit,  were 
allowed  to  establish  themselves  in  the  country  and 
intermarry  with  the  natives.  These  soldier-colo 
nists  we  may  regard  as  the  fathers  of  the  present- 
day  Mohammedan  population  in  China.  The 
merchant  class,  however,  still  continued  to  arrive 
in  large  numbers  at  the  seaports,  and  had  their 
own  consuls  to  defend  their  interests ;  and  it  is 
recorded  that,  on  the  occasion  of  a  rebellious  move 
ment  at  Canton  which  took  place  in  850,  a  vast 
number  of  Mohammedans,  Jews,  Christians  and 
Parsees  were  massacred  by  the  Chinese  authorities ; 
some  120,000  persons  being  put  to  death,  of  whom, 
we  may  suppose,  the  majority  were  Moslems.  The 
result  of  this  catastrophe  was  to  discourage  the 
advent  of  Arab  traders  during  the  years  that  fol 
lowed,  and  we  know  for  a  fact  that  the  influence 
which  had  so  long  been  exercised  by  the  followers 
of  Islam  waned  and  practically  became  extinct 
until  the  rise  of  a  new  dynasty,  that  of  the  Mongols, 
in  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

"With  regard  to  the  position  of  Moslems  in  China 
under  the  T'ang  dynasty  it  may  be  said  that, 


254     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

although  welcomed  at  first  by  the  broad-minded 
and  tolerant  T'ai  Tsung,  succeeding  emperors  did 
not  regard  the  presence  of  the  "  foreigner "  in 
their  midst  with  the  same  equanimity.  Active 
proselytism  was,  no  doubt,  discouraged,  for  such 
has  ever  been  a  cause  of  offense  in  Chinese  eyes ; 
as  the  representative  of  Confucianism  plainly 
stated  at  the  Parliament  of  Religions  in  Chicago : 
"  It  is  evident  that  whoever  carries  under  his  arm 
a  system  of  doctrines,  and  crosses  over  into  the 
territory  of  another  state  for  the  purpose  of  gain 
ing  proselytes,  in  reality  sets  up  as  a  higher  being 
than  his  fellows.  By  assuming  the  role  of  a  moral 
propagandist  he  cannot  escape  the  imputation  that 
he  looks  down  upon  the  people  and  nation  as 
irreligious."  The  exhibition  of  a  spirit  of  inde 
pendence  or  national  conservatism  was  strongly 
deprecated,  and  continual  pressure  was  exerted 
with  a  view  to  de-nationalize  the  foreigners,  by  dis 
couraging  relations  with  their  ancestral  homes ; 
forbidding  the  much  desired  pilgrimages  to  Mecca, 
and  the  introduction  of  foreign  Mullas.  The  observ 
ance  of  their  religious  rites  was  frequently  cur 
tailed,  and  the  erection  of  mosques  interdicted.  So 
oppressive  were  these  restrictions  that  many 
Moslems  retired  to  the  Island  of  Hainan  ;  a  larger 
number  returned  to  their  native  lands  ;  and  as  has 
been  said,  Mohammedanism  in  China  became 
practically  moribund  until  the  rise  of  the  Mongol 
dynasty  under  Kublai  Khan  (1260-1295).  This 
monarch,  who  became  master  of  the  Chinese  Em- 


Islam  in  China  255 

pire  in  1280,  had  many  points  in  common  with  the 
earliest  patron  of  Islam  in  China,  and  like  him  was 
engaged  in  the  problem  of  consolidating  an  em 
pire,  and  harmonizing  the  discordant  elements 
which  were  thus  brought  together.  He  adopted 
an  attitude  of  broad  toleration  towards  all  religious 
opinions,  and  recognizing  the  military  qualities  of 
the  Mohammedans  in  his  new  territory  of  Kara 
Jang,  the  modern  province  of  Yun-nan,  he  sought 
to  gain  their  adherence  and  assistance.  Accord 
ingly,  he  permitted  the  Moslem  Governor  Omar, 
whom  he  found  in  office,  to  retain  his  position  un 
der  the  new  regime.  The  result  of  this  renewed 
attitude  of  encouragement  was  that  large  numbers 
of  Arabs  flocked  to  China  and  settled  themselves 
in  Fuh-kien,  Cheh-kiang,  and  Kiang-su  ;  the  centre 
of  trade  having  shifted  from  Canton  to  Foochow. 
The  province  of  Yun-nan  became  largely  Mo 
hammedan,  and  in  other  provinces  individual 
Moslems  were  promoted  to  high  office.  "We  read 
of  Mussulmans  who  managed  the  artillery,  other 
compatriots  who  farmed  the  taxes,  and  in  later 
times  we  find  them  paramount  in  matters  astro 
nomical  and  astrological.  Settlers  crowded  into 
Shen-si  and  Kan-su,  and  other  parts  of  the  empire. 
It  would  seem,  however,  that  these  new  accessions 
were  as  little  eager  to  advance  the  faith  of  Islam 
among  their  pagan  neighbours  as  their  predeces 
sors  had  been.  Had  they  possessed  but  a  modicum 
of  the  fierce  fanatical  spirit  of  their  co-religionists 
in  other  countries  it  is  more  than  possible  China 


256     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

would  have  been,  if  not  wholly  converted  to 
Islam,  at  all  events  much  more  deeply  affected  by 
it  than  the  event  has  proved. 

The  passing  of  the  Mongols,  and  the  restoration 
of  a  Chinese  line  of  rulers,  brought  about  a  volte- 
face  very  similar  to  that  which  was  witnessed 
in  the  days  of  the  T'ang  dynasty.  It  may  have 
been  that  the  Ming  dynasty  (the  new  line  of 
rulers)  carrying  on  an  almost  incessant  warfare 
with  the  Tartars,  could  not  regard  with  equanimity 
the  presence  of  a  powerful  "  third  party  "  in  the 
empire ;  a  party  which  by  its  numerical  strength, 
military  character,  and  independent  spirit  could 
not  with  safety  be  regarded  as  a  negligible  quan 
tity.  Perhaps  the  prevailing  dislike  to  the  for 
eigners  who  had  ruled  them  for  so  long  fostered 
the  very  natural  prejudice  which  was  felt  with  re 
gard  to  other  Turks,  the  common  designation  of 
both  Tartars  and  Moslems.  Whatever  causes 
may  have  been  operative,  we  know  for  a  fact  that 
successive  proclamations,  during  this  dynasty, 
served  to  warn  them  of  the  precarious  character 
of  their  footing  in  the  country,  and  they  were  even 
forced  at  one  time  to  leave  Canton  and  retire  to 
their  ships.  The  severity  of  this  policy  of  repres 
sion  may  be  illustrated  by  the  fact  that,  at  the 
present  day,  500  years  after  the  date  of  the  first 
edict  of  expulsion,  there  are  only  some  21,000 
Moslems  in  the  whole  province  of  Kwang-tung 
(Canton),  where  once  they  were  so  numerous  ;  and 
only  50,000  in  the  three  southeasterly  provinces  of 


Islam  in  China  257 

Cheh-kiang,  Fuh-kien,  and  Kwang-tung,  which 
were  for  so  long  the  scenes  of  their  greatest  com 
mercial  activity.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that, 
of  this  50,000,  possibly  none  at  all  would  have  sur 
vived  had  their  ancestors  not  compounded  for 
their  life  by  sacrificing  their  religion.  Under  the 
present  Manchu  dynasty,  they  seem  to  have  fared 
little  better,  and  a  long-continued  system  of  re 
pression  and  outrage  has  driven  the  Moslems  of 
the  far  west,  probably  men  of  a  more  heroic  cast 
than  the  traders  of  the  southeast,  to  revolt  and  re 
taliation.  In  1817,  as  a  result  of  official  injustice, 
intolerance,  and  murder,  the  oppressed  Moham 
medans  in  the  west  took  up  arms  against  their  tor 
mentors,  and  were  driven  by  the  Imperialist  troops 
into  the  fastnesses  of  the  savage  tribes  on  the 
frontier,  with  the  loss  of  many  of  their  number. 
At  Mong-Mien  another  outbreak  was  induced  by 
the  slaughter  of  more  than  16,000  men,  women 
and  children,  who  were  murdered  like  sheep  at  the 
instance  of  the  Chinese  officials.  In  1855  another 
rebellion  in  Yun-nan  was  stimulated  by  a  fearful 
massacre  of  Mohammedans,  following  on  a  petty 
quarrel,  and  was  continued  for  some  eighteen 
years.  The  British  government  was  approached 
on  behalf  of  the  insurgents  (in  1872)  but  declined 
to  render  any  assistance.  Despairing  of  success 
the  brave  commander  Tu-wen-hsin  surrendered 
to  the  Chinese,  having  first  swallowed  a  dose  of 
poison.  Seventeen  of  his  officers,  who  were  in 
vited  to  partake  of  a  banquet  with  the  Imperialist 


258     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

leaders,  were  treacherously  beheaded  at  a  given 
signal,  and  "  Hell  was  let  loose  "  upon  the  surviv 
ing  Moslems,  with  the  result  that  within  three 
days,  out  of  the  50,000  inhabitants  of  the  city 
(Ta-li-fu)  and  district,  some  30,000  were  put  to 
the  sword. 

A  somewhat  similar  event  took  place  in  Shen-si 
in  1861,  when  the  Chinese  were  incited  to  the 
massacre  of  the  whole  Mohammedan  population. 
The  latter  took  up  arms  in  defense  of  their  lives, 
and  the  "  rebellion,"  which  extended  over  an  im 
mense  area,  was  only  suppressed  after  twelve  years' 
fighting — the  Chinese  general  refusing  to  stay  his 
hand  until  the  Moslem  population  in  many  districts 
was,  practically,  annihilated.  The  province  of 
Shen-si  to  this  day  bears  scars  of  the  awful  punish 
ment  then  inflicted,  large  tracts  of  fertile  country 
still  lying  fallow  and  waiting  for  the  cultivators 
who  are  to  succeed  the  slaughtered  myriads. 

These  historical  specimens  may  serve  to  indicate 
that,  in  spite  of  the  Chinese  character  for  religious 
toleration,  any  show  of  independence  of  thought, 
or  national  segregation,  or  military  prowess  on  the 
part  of  the  "  Barbarians  "  admitted  to  reside  within 
the  borders  of  the  empire,  was  regarded  with 
suspicion  and  rigorously  suppressed. 

At  the  present  moment  there  are  said  to  be  some 
twenty  million  Mohammedans  in  China,  the  largest 
number  being  in  Kan-su,  in  the  extreme  north 
west,  where  8,350,000  are  reported.  Some  6,500,- 
000  are  said  to  live  in  Shen-si  in  the  north,  and 


Islam  in  China  259 

3,500,000  in  Yun-nan  in  the  extreme  southwest. 
Thus  nearly  nineteen  millions  out  of  the  twenty 
are  to  be  found  in  the  most  distant  provinces  of 
the  empire,  and  thus  may  be  said  to  be  practically 
exiled  and  kept  out  of  striking  distance.  The 
remaining  one  million,  odd,  are  scattered  through 
out  the  other  provinces,  and  therefore  rendered 
innocuous.  That  such  a  large  number,  represent 
ing  an  alien  religion,  is  at  all  tolerated  is  due  to 
the  fact  that  Mohammedans  in  China,  at  least  in 
fifteen  out  of  the  eighteen  provinces,  have  become 
merged  in  the  Chinese  population,  and  are  hardly 
distinguishable  from  their  neighbours.  They  speak 
the  language  of  the  country  in  which  they  live, 
and  wear  its  costume ;  there  are  some  physical 
features  by  which  they  may  be  differentiated, 
their  cheek  bones  being  generally  more  prominent, 
and  their  noses  better  shaped  than  the  majority  of 
the  Chinese,  and  they  have  a  habit  of  clipping  the 
mustache  which  the  Chinese  do  not  follow.  They 
do  not  intermarry  with  the  Chinese,  but  frequently 
adopt  native  children  into  their  families.  They 
make  no  attempt  to  convert  their  Chinese  neigh 
bours,  and  the  religious  opinions  which  they  hold 
are,  to  a  great  extent,  unknown  to  outsiders. 

Mosques  are  to  be  found  in  many  cities  ;  in  Can 
ton  alone  there  are  four,  but  there  is  apparently 
little  interest  taken  in  the  services,  which  are  nomi 
nally  modelled  after  the  pattern  of  other  Moham 
medan  countries.  The  male  members  of  the  com 
munity  seldom  attend  except  during  the  Earn- 


260     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

adhan ;  and  it  might  be  said  that,  as  regards  out 
ward  observances,  the  distinguishing  features  of 
Mohammedans  in  China  are  their  abstention  from 
idol-worship,  and  their  observance  of  the  prohibi 
tion  against  the  eating  of  pork.  In  the  North, 
where  Moslems  are  numerous,  especially  in  Peking, 
where  there  are  said  to  be  100,000  of  them,  hawk 
ers  of  cakes,  etc.,  have  the  characters  Hui  Hui,  the 
Chinese  name  for  Islam,  painted  upon  the  trays 
they  carry,  in  order  to  assure  Mohammedan  pur 
chasers  that  their  wares  are  innocent  of  pork  fat. 
Other  important  tenets,  such  as  circumcision, 
almsgiving  and  fasting  are  also  observed,  but  there 
appears  to  be  an  entire  absence  of  that  fanaticism, 
proud  exclusiveness,  uncompromising  orthodoxy, 
and  thirst  for  proselytism  which  so  distinguish 
the  Moslem  in  countries  nearer  home. 

There  is  a  considerable  body  of  Mohammedan 
literature  in  Chinese  ;  some  works  being  published 
under  the  imprimatur  of  the  emperor ;  but  the  strict 
law  which  forbids  the  translation  of  the  Koran  into 
Chinese,  has  no  doubt  had  some  bearing  upon  the 
lack  of  influence  which  Islam  has  exhibited  in 
China,  not  only  as  regards  its  missionary  charac 
ter,  but  also  in  its  relation  to  individuals  within 
the  pale.  Mohammedans  in  China,  instead  of 
posing  as  the  proud  champions  of  a  heaven-sent 
faith,  have  consented  to  the  process  of  absorption 
which  is  the  common  fate  of  all  religious  systems 
in  China,  the  Chinese  dragon  swallowing  all  and 
sundry  without  apology  or  effort.  One  "  foreign  " 


INTERIOR  OF  A  MOHAMMEDAN  MOSQUE. 


Islam  in  China  261 

religion  after  another  has  disappeared  in  the  process, 
Nestorianism,  Judaism,  Buddhism,  Mohammedan 
ism,  and  one  might  almost  add  Roman  Catholi 
cism,  for  it,  too,  in  its  earlier  propagation  was  assim 
ilated  and  passed  out  of  sight.  The  life  has  been 
squeezed  out  of  them ;  the  exuvice  remain.  Of 
Nestorianism  nothing  survives  but  a  record,  of 
supreme  interest  indeed,  but  altogether  unrelated 
to  the  present,  except  as  serving  to  show  how  the 
earlier  Buddhism,  and  perhaps  Taoism  had  en 
riched  themselves  at  the  expense  of  the  Christian 
faith  thus  introduced.  Judaism  has  nothing  to 
show  but  a  miserable  remnant  in  the  city  of  K'ai- 
f ung,  the  burial  place  of  Confucius,  in  the  province 
of  Ho-nan,  possessed  of  some  Hebrew  manuscripts 
indeed  but  unable  to  read  them  ;  without  places 
of  assembly  or  meetings  for  worship,  and  number 
ing  only  some  300  souls,  the  survivors  of  a  colony 
some  2,000  years  old.  Buddhism  "  has  a  name  to 
live  but  is  dead,"  all  the  essential  features  of  the 
faith  of  Sakya  Muni  having  disappeared  in  the  ac 
cretions  which  a  too  conciliatory  attitude  on  the 
part  of  its  professors  has  induced,  throughout  the 
long  ages  of  its  domicile.  Mohammedanism  is  a 
thing  invertebrate,  impersonal ;  a  social  eccentric 
ity  rather  than  a  vital  religious  force  ;  making  no 
effort  to  extend  its  "sphere  of  influence,"  content 
with  permission  to  exist  in  the  midst  of  "  infidels," 
and  making  no  attempt  at  remonstrance  against 
the  customs  or  beliefs  of  its  neighbours  ;  submitting 
to  all  forms  of  social  observance ;  conforming  to 


262     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

all  official  ceremonies,  even  to  the  worship  of  the 
imperial  tablet  as  a  means  to  qualifying  for  office  ; 
consenting  to  the  erection  in  the  mosques  of  an 
inscription  in  letters  of  gold,  in  acknowledgment 
of  the  imperial  patronage,  to  this  effect :  "  May 
the  emperor  reign  10,000  years."  In  all  these 
ways  they  suppress  national  and  religious  individ 
uality,  so  that  in  an  authoritative  pamphlet  by  a 
Chinese  official  it  is  said,  "None  can  point  out  who 
is  a  Mohammedan  ;  they  do  not  reside  in  separate 
districts,"  etc.  Another  writer  says,  "  Islam  in 
China  has  bent  itself  to  the  national  ideals,  and  has 
become  Chinese,  not  only  in  habits  and  manners, 
but  in  patriotism  and  character."  Again,  as  a  liv 
ing  writer  puts  it,  "  The  Mussulmans  in  north 
China  are  never  in  the  least  interfered  with  be 
cause  they  have  the  good  sense  to  fall  in  with  pop 
ular  feeling  and  let  things  be."  In  Canton  we  are 
informed  "  They  find  no  difficulty  in  going  through 
all  the  forms  of  the  idolatrous  ritual  which  are  re 
quired  on  the  part  of  candidates  for  office,  and  can 
conform  to  almost  all  the  Chinese  customs,  except 
the  eating  of  pork,"  which,  of  course,  is  not  a  neces 
sary  part  of  any  Chinese  religious  or  social  cere 
mony.  Cases  are  not  unknown  where  even  this 
"  self-denying  ordinance  "  has  been  relaxed  on  occa 
sion.  In  fact  the  Moslems  in  China  are  regarded  as 
no  more  "  foreign  "  than  the  Manchu  rulers  of  the 
country,  who,  like  themselves,  do  not  intermarry 
with  the  people,  but  in  other  respects  are  scarcely 
to  be  distinguished  from  the  native  Chinese.  From 


Islam  in  China  263 

the  standpoint  of  religion  they  are  regarded  by  the 
mass  of  the  people  in  much  the  same  light  as  the 
Votaries  of  the  many  secret  sects  found  throughout 
the  country,  whose  doctrines  and  ceremonials  are 
equally  unknown  to  outsiders  and  uninteresting. 

Mohammedans  in  China  are  much  more  ac 
cessible  to  Christian  missionaries  than  in  other 
countries,  as  the  common  ground  of  monotheistic 
belief  invites  an  attitude  of  mutual  friendliness. 
But  the  doctrine  of  the  Son  of  God  is,  as  else 
where,  regarded  as  a  difficulty  almost  insuperable, 
and  a  negation  of  the  foundation  truth  of  the 
Divine  Unity.  Hence  conversions  from  their 
number  have  been  somewhat  rare.  Signs  are  not 
lacking,  however,  of  a  change  to  a  more  receptive 
mood,  as  the  Truth  of  Christ  is  more  clearly  com 
prehended.  A  remark  quoted  by  Dr.  Arthur 
Smith  may  be  cited  in  this  connection,  "  One  of 
their  Mullas  recently  made  the  remark  in  regard 
to  a  mission  station  in  his  city,  that  until  it  was 
founded  the  Mohammedans  were  like  a  jar  of  pure 
water,  but  that  on  the  advent  of  the  Jesus  relig 
ion,  the  jar  had  been  so  stirred  with  a  stick  as  to 
make  the  water  appear  turbid."  By  this  he  meant 
that  in  comparison  with  Chinese  religions  Moham 
medanism  made  an  excellent  showing,  but  that  it 
could  not  hold  its  own  against  Christianity. 

Amongst  Mohammedans  in  China  are  found 
representatives  of  each  of  the  principal  schools, 
Sunnis  and  Shiites.  But  it  would  appear  that  the 
differences  between  them  are  not  so  marked  as  in 


264     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

other  parts  of  the  world  ;  perhaps  the  spirit  of 
compromise  and  accommodation,  which  they  ex 
hibit  in  their  relations  with  the  pagans,  may  ac 
count  for  the  apparent  absence  of  sectarian  feel 
ing  among  themselves. 

With  regard  to  Christian  missionary  work 
among  Moslems  in  China,  it  may  be  said  that 
there  is,  at  present,  no  specially  organized  effort 
on  the  part  of  individuals  or  societies,  and  indeed 
nothing  on  a  large  scale  has  ever  been  attempted 
by  Protestant  missions. 

There  is,  therefore,  very  little  in  the  way  of 
evidence  as  to  the  possibilities  of  missionary  work 
among  them.  Such  work  would  require  specially 
qualified  agents,  and  a  distinctive  literature  pre 
pared  for  the  use  of  Mohammedans.  In  the  ab 
sence  of  these,  and  indeed,  of  any  organized  at 
tempts  to  evangelize  the  Chinese  Moslems,  it  is 
little  wonder  that  conversions  have  been  few,  and 
that  the  attitude  of  Mohammedans  towards  the 
gospel  is  still  largely  a  matter  of  speculation.  If 
the  recognition  of  these  facts  alone  should  lead  to 
the  establishment  of  a  mission  to  Moslems  in  China, 
or  some  more  definite  effort  to  evangelize  them, 
this  paper  will  not  have  been  written  in  vain. 


XVII 

How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home  to 
the  Needs  of  Islam 

Robert  E.  Speer,  M.  A. 


XVII 

How   to   Arouse  the  Church  at  Home  to  the 
Needs  of  Islam 

IT  appears  to  be  assumed  in  this  inquiry  that  the 
church  is  not  aroused.  That  assumption  is  un 
doubtedly  just.  The  Church  is  not  as  aroused  as 
it  ought  to  be  to  any  part  of  its  missionary  duty, 
but  the  two  sections  of  the  mission  field  to  which 
it  is  least  drawn  out  at  present  are  the  Koman 
Catholic  and  the  Mohammedan  lands.  The  work 
in  the  Roman  Catholic  countries  is  somewhat 
known,  because  these  countries  are  near  the  lands 
which  are  the  source  of  the  missionary  effort.  But 
the  work  in  Mohammedan  lands  is  known  scarcely 
at  all.  The  history  of  missionary  effort  for  Mos 
lems  in  the  past  is  largely  an  unread  history. 
Raymond  Lull's  name  is  the  name  of  a  stranger. 
I  have  almost  never  met  a  Christian  minister  who 
knew  who  Raymond  Lull  was.  Mohammedanism 
itself  is  a  mystery  to  the  average  Christian  in 
America,  and  even  to  Christians  of  far  more  than 
average  intelligence.  They  have  never  read  the 
Koran.  They  do  not  know  what  Mohammed 
taught  or  what  kind  of  a  man  he  was,  and  they 
have  little  or  no  idea  of  the  history  of  Mohammed 
anism  or  of  its  doctrinal  character  and  ethical  in- 

267 


268     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

fluence.  Popular  ideas  of  the  Moslem  lands  and 
people  are  grotesque  in  their  crude  ignorance. 
Where  Persia  lies  and  what  its  political  character 
is  are  almost  utterly  unknown  to  ordinary  Chris 
tians,  and  of  the  tangle  of  races  and  languages  there, 
of  the  political  and  ecclesiastical  situation,  of  the 
nature  of  the  people  and  their  religious  opinions 
and  needs  they  know  nothing.  In  addition  to 
great  general  ignorance  about  Mohammedanism 
and  the  Mohammedan  lands,  the  impression 
prevails  that  Islam  is  the  next  best  religion  to 
Christianity  in  its  knowledge  of  God,  and  that 
its  adherents  are  so  devoted  to  it  as  to  be  uncon 
vertible  to  the  Christian  faith. 

What  are  the  causes  of  this  condition  of  igno 
rance  and  uninterest  ?  (1)  One  cause  is  the  em 
bargo  laid  upon  the  home  workers  for  missions  by 
missionaries  among  the  Mohammedans.  Many  of 
the  missionaries  are  entirely  reticent  about  their 
work  for  Moslems,  and  others  who  write  to  their 
societies  or  friends  at  home  do  so  with  the  ex 
plicit  injunction  that  what  they  write  is  not  to  be 
published  or  otherwise  publicly  used.  Mission 
aries  in  India  working  for  Moslems  usually  feel 
free  to  write  with  freedom,  and  what  they  write 
is  freely  printed ;  but  missionaries  in  lands  under 
Moslem  rule  are  very  reserved,  fearing,  of  course, 
the  effect  of  the  reports  of  their  work  in  case 
they  came  back  to  the  land  where  the  mission 
aries  are  working.  Now  without  knowledge  of 
the  work  it  is  not  unnatural  that  the  home 


How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home     269 

churches  are  not  aroused  to  the  promise  and 
obligation  of  it.  They  are  profoundly  interested 
to-day  in  Japan  and  China  because  they  know 
about  these  fields  and  the  work  that  is  going  on 
in  them.  The  magazines  are  full  of  accounts  of 
the  missionary  enterprise  there.  The  missionaries 
come  home  speaking  earnestly  and  openly  of  it 
and  summoning  the  church  to  her  duty.  But  no 
such  propaganda  is  carried  on  in  behalf  of  mis 
sions  to  the  Moslems.  It  is  true  that  there  are 
few  missionaries  to  the  Mohammedans  in  com 
parison  with  the  host  in  Japan  and  Korea  and 
China,  but  it  is  also  true  that  once  there  were 
no  more  in  these  countries  than  there  are  now 
among  Moslems,  and  that  they  would  not  have  in 
creased  as  they  have,  if  they  had  not  so  persist 
ently  worked  to  arouse  the  home  church,  and  so 
energetically  and  openly  laid  the  facts  before  her 
and  summoned  her  to  her  duty. 

(2)  In  the  second  place,  even  in  Moslem  lands, 
or  among  Moslem  people  in  lands  not  ruled  by 
Mohammedan  governors,  the  missionaries  have 
devoted  a  relatively  small  part  of  their  time  and 
strength  to  the  Moslem  work.  In  Egypt,  Syria, 
Turkey  and  Persia,  the  greater  portion  of  the 
energy  of  the  missionaries  has  been  devoted 
to  work  for  Copts,  Maronites,  Greeks,  Armenians, 
Jews  and  Nestorians.  Apart  from  the  schools 
(and  the  number  of  Mohammedan  pupils  in  schools 
in  Turkey  is  almost  inconsiderably  small),  com 
paratively  little  has  been  done.  Through  medical 


270     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

missionaries  many  have  been  made  accessible  and 
some  have  been  reached  ;  but  we  do  not  have  and 
have  not  had  for  years  a  systematic  and  aggres 
sive,  though  tactful  and  quiet,  campaign  for  the 
evangelization  of  Moslems.  It  is  not  the  place  of 
this  paper  to  examine  this  question,  but  I  believe 
one  reason  why  the  Church  at  home  is  not  aroused 
is  because  missions  on  the  field  are  not  aroused  to 
the  immediate  duty  and  urgency  of  the  work. 
Even  in  India  where  there  is  a  free  field,  very  few 
missionaries  are  special  students  of  the  Moham 
medan  problem.  In  North  India,  where  there  are 
more  Moslems  three  times  over  than  in  the  whole 
Turkish  Empire,  a  small  minority  of  the  missiona 
ries  are  specially  equipped  or  endeavour  specially 
to  equip  themselves  to  deal  with  Mohammedans. 
The  Mohammedan  issue  does  not  even  occur  to 
many  missionaries  in  other  parts  of  India.  Dr. 
Jones  calls  his  admirable  book  on  India,  Indicts 
Problem,  Krishna  or  Christ,  and  there  are  not 
two  pages  in  the  whole  book  on  Mohammedanism. 
In  the  Index  there  are  only  twt>  references  to  the 
religion  which  holds  the  allegiance  of  one  fifth  of 
the  population  of  the  land.  It  has  been  true  that 
the  Church  at  home  has  been  negligent  of  her  duty, 
but  the  attention  devoted  to  Islam  by  missionaries 
to  Mohammedan  lands  has  not  always  indicated 
to  the  home  Church  that  the  work  was  necessary 
and  urgent  and  feasible. 

(3)   The  Oriental  Christian  Churches  are  hardly 
well  enough  known  to  the  great  mass  of   Chris- 


How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home     271 

tians  at  home  to  warrant  the  idea  that  the  home 
Churches  as  a  whole  are  neglecting  the  Moslems 
through  any  idea  that  the  Oriental  Churches 
ought  to  care  for  them.  Yet  this  idea  may  ac 
count  for  some  of  the  neglect  of  the  problem. 
The  early  missions  to  the  Oriental  Churches 
were  undertaken  with  a  view  to  reforming  them 
for  the  sake  of  the  work  of  evangelization  among 
Mohammedans.  Dr.  Perkins  and  Dr.  Grant  were 
sent  to  the  Nestorians  "  to  enable  the  Nestorian 
Church  through  the  grace  of  God  to  exert  a  com 
manding  influence  in  the  spiritual  regeneration  of 
Asia";  and  Smith  and  D wight  planned  the  mis 
sion  with  direct  reference  to  the  Moslems.  Mr. 
Smith  was  himself  greatly  drawn  to  the  project. 
"  For  myself,"  he  wrote,  "  I  felt  a  stronger  desire 
to  settle  among  them  (the  Nestorians)  as  a  mission 
ary  than  among  any  people  I  have  seen,"  and 
though  he  pointed  out  that  it  would  be  a  lonely 
position  with  no  Europeans  near  and  Constanti 
nople  eleven  hundred  miles  away  by  land,  and  Treb- 
izond,  on  the  Black  Sea,  five  hundred,  and  also  that 
it  would  be  very  dangerous,  yet  he  added,  "  We 
must  not  calculate  too  closely  the  chances  of  life," 
and  he  was  sure  that  the  missionary  who  should 
come  here  would  "  feel  the  advantage  of  his  po 
sition  ;  that  he  has  found  a  prop  upon  which  to 
rest  the  lever  that  will  overturn  the  whole  system 
of  Mohammedan  delusion,  in  the  centre  of  which 
he  has  fixed  himself ;  that  he  is  lighting  a  fire 
which  will  shine  out  upon  the  corruptions  of  the 


272     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Persian  on  the  one  side,  and  upon  the  barbarities 
of  the  Kurd  on  the  other,  until  all  shall  come  to 
be  enlightened  by  its  brightness  ;  and  the  triumph 
of  faith  will  crown  his  labour  of  love."  From 
the  evangelical  element  created  among  the  Nes- 
torians  and  the  Gregorian  Armenians,  some  ardent 
and  effective  evangelists  have  gone  out  among 
the  Moslems  and  more  should  go.  Perhaps  the 
Church  at  home  would  realize  more  clearly  the 
duty  of  evangelizing  the  Moslems  and  the  relation 
to  this  duty  of  the  purification  of  the  Oriental 
Churches,  if  the  use  of  the  Oriental  Churches  as 
an  evangelizing  force  among  the  Mohammedans 
were  made  even  more  of  a  definite  missionary 
policy  by  the  missions  working  in  Egypt,  Turkey 
and  Persia. 

(4)  Not  only  is  there  great  lack  of  published 
missionary  news  about  work  for  Moslems,  but 
there  are  too  few  books  which  can  be  put  into  the 
hands  of  home  people.  There  are  few  enough  for 
the  use  of  missionaries  in  preparation  for  the 
work,  but  there  are  fewer  still  for  popular  use  at 
home.  There  was  no  English  biography  of  Ray 
mond  Lull  until  1902  when  two  appeared.  We 
have  now  lives  of  Lull,  Martyn,  French,  Keith 
Falconer,  Karail,  and  Turkish  missionaries  like 
Goodell  and  Hamlin, — but  this  about  repre 
sents  the  list  of  English  biographies.  And  there  is 
great  need  of  a  strong  popular  book  dealing  with 
the  whole  subject  fairly  but  unswervingly,  as 


/e) 

JSL 


FOUR   MISSIONARY   MARTYRS   OF   ARABIA 


How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home     273 

Dr.  Kellogg  has  dealt  with  Buddhism  in  The 
Light  of  Asia  and  the  Light  of  the  World. 

(5)  For, — to  suggest  one  other  reason  for  the 
Church's  neglect — there  is  a  great  ignorance  of 
the  real  doctrine  and  moral  character  of  Islam. 
Some  think  of  it  as  a  purely  monotheistic  system 
and  see  no  need  of  attempting  to  proselytize  its 
followers.  Others  think  of  it  as  next  best  to 
Christianity  and  perhaps  the  best  practicable  relig 
ion  for  the  Africans  and  Arabs.  Many  who  have 
never  heard  of  Mr.  Bosworth  Smith  and  who 
have  never  so  well  formed  their  thoughts,  yet 
feel,  with  him,  that  Mohammed  was  a  great  and 
true  prophet  of  God,  and  that  his  religion,  if  not 
quite  as  good  as  Christianity  is  yet  a  great  and 
good  religion  and  well  suited  to  the  needs  of  a 
large  section  of  the  human  race.  Those  who  feel 
this  way  never  have  felt  the  glowing  passion  of 
Christ  for  souls.  But  the  majority  of  members 
of  the  Church  have  never  felt  Christ's  love  as  a 
passion.  Lukewarm  towards  Him,  they  are  luke 
warm  towards  all  the  world. 

Now,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  certain  great 
advantages  which  we  have  in  endeavouring  to 
awake  the  Church  to  a  new  effort  to  reach  the 
Moslems.  (1)  In  the  first  place,  it  is  a  hard  and 
dangerous  work,  and  we  can  accordingly  appeal  to 
the  courageous  and  heroic  spirit.  This  is  a  great 
gain.  To  win  young  men  and  women,  we  need 
only  to  go  to  them  in  behalf  of  a  perilous  and 


274     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

glorious  cause.  There  are,  of  course,  the  timid 
and  the  fearful,  and  those  who  are  not  timid  and 
fearful  themselves  are  often  held  back  by  those 
who  are.  But  the  timid  and  fearful  appeal  is 
futile.  It  is  the  call  to  war,  to  hard  effort 
which  wins  the  best  hearts.  There  are  some 
who  argue  that  one  reason  for  the  small  number  of 
men  entering  the  ministry  in  proportion  to  the 
number  pressing  into  medicine  and  scientific  call 
ings  and  business,  is  found  in  the  financial  ease  of 
the  way  into  the  ministry  and  in  the  mistaken 
argument  advanced  for  the  ministry  by  some  foolish 
advocates,  that  it  is  a  position  of  comfort  and  social 
influence  and  self-respect.  This  draws  no  good 
men.  It  repels  them.  They  love  the  difficult  and 
hard  thing.  The  Moslem  work  can  be  surpassed 
by  none  in  its  capacity  to  offer  the  chance  for 
courage  and  devotion  and  sacrifice. 

(2)  In  the  second  place,  the  attitude  of  Moham 
medanism  towards  women  calls  out  the  most 
chivalrous  instincts  of  the  heart.  It  presents  also 
a  more  effective  argument  in  behalf  of  the  evangel 
ization  of  Moslems  than  the  temper  of  the  modern 
mind  finds  in  behalf  of  the  evangelization  of  Bud 
dhists.  Between  Christianity  and  Buddhism,  say 
many,  the  difference  is  metaphysical.  They  are 
wrong,  for  Buddhism  denies  the  possibility  of  a 
woman's  salvation,  unless  reborn  as  a  man.  But 
in  the  case  of  Islam  a  simple  statement  of  the  vile 
provisions  of  the  Koran  regarding  woman  and  di 
vorce  is  enough  to  silence  the  opposition  to  Chris- 


How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home     275 

tian  missions  to  Mohammedans.  The  Church  can 
be  aroused  to  the  duty  to  evangelize  two  hundred 
millions  of  people  who  read  in  their  sacred  book 
of  the  legitimacy  of  four  wives  and  unnumbered 
concubines  and  the  righteousness  of  unlimited  di 
vorce. 

(3)  Furthermore,  the  Christian  world  has  well 
nigh  lost  patience  with  the  Mohammedan  nations. 
It  may  be  that  these  nations  are  what  they  are 
because  of  their   racial  character  even  more  than 
because  of  their  religion  ;  but  those  who  know  them 
best  think  that  their  natural  qualities  are  their 
best  qualities,  and  that  their  worst  qualities  are 
those  which  spring  from  their  religion.    Which 
ever  view  is  correct  the  world  admits  that  the 
Moslem  people  need  something.     They  may  not 
want  it,  but  they  need  it ;  and  realizing  this  the 
Church  is  accessible  to  the  argument  and  appeal 
that  she  must  give  it  to  them. 

(4)  It  is  the  sad  feature  of  Islam  that  it  knows 
Christ   but  supersedes  and  displaces  Him.     But 
this  very  fact  constitutes  a  powerful  basis  of  ap 
peal  to  Christians.     Our  Lord  is  annulled,  His 
cross  made  of  none  effect,  and  the  glory  and  purity 
of  the  spiritual  faith  and  righteous  life  which  He 
taught  and  made  possible  are  beclouded  and  defiled 
by  the  base  ideals  and   practices  of  the  seventh 
century  Arabian  civilization  incorporated  and  per 
petuated  in  the  Koran.     The  missionary  appeal  to 
the  Church  in  behalf  of  the  Mohammedan  world 
is  an  appeal  to  rescue  Christ,  to  regain  for  Him  the 


276     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

place  which  is  His  alone  but  which  another  has 
usurped.  No  appeal  can  be  made  in  behalf  of 
mission  work  among  other  races  more  cogent  and 
more  convincing  than  this. 

We  can  arouse  the  Church  to  the  necessity  and 
urgency  of  work  for  Moslems,  by  urging  constantly 
upon  her  the  actual  conditions  which  exist.  The 
occasions  of  the  Church's  lack  of  interest  must  be 
dealt  with  one  by  one  and  removed.  There  should 
be  more  good  books.  Missionaries  competent  to 
do  so  should  write  on  the  Mohammedan  fields, 
dealing  specifically  with  the  Mohammedan  mission 
ary  problems ;  and  books  on  Mohammedanism 
should  be  written,  fair  and  just  and  generous  in 
their  views,  but  also  fearless  and  explicit  and  out 
spoken.  The  work  for  the  Oriental  Churches 
should  be  seen  by  us  clearly  in  its  proper  relation 
ship  to  the  evangelization  of  the  Moslem  world, 
and  we  should  keep  this  view  clearly  before  the 
home  church  and  the  Oriental  Churches  themselves. 
Missions  to  Moslem  peoples  should  direct  their 
policy  towards  the  end  of  reaching  the  Moslems. 
Effort  should  not  be  absorbed  in  the  secondary  ac 
tivities  of  the  missions  while  the  primary  ends  are 
unreached.  This  will  react  upon  the  home  church. 
If  the  evangelization  of  the  Mohammedans  is  felt 
to  be  a  necessary  and  urgent  work  by  the  missions, 
it  will  be  felt  to  be  so  at  home.  And  some  way 
must  be  found  for  informing  the  Church  about  the 
work  and  its  successes  and  disappointments  and 
difficulties.  If  this  cannot  be  done,  if  nothing  is 


How  to  Arouse  the  Church  at  Home     277 

to  be  said  aloud  about  work  for  Moslems,  then  I 
do  not  know  how  the  Church  is  to  be  moved  or 
how  the  missions  are  to  be  maintained.  You  can 
not  keep  up  enthusiasm  or  self-sacrificing  zeal  over 
a  clandestine  enterprise  not  fed  by  the  intelligent 
interest  and  prayers  of  the  Church. 

The  Church  must  awake  to  her  duty  towards 
Islam.  Who  will  wake  her  and  keep  her  wake, 
unless  it  be  those  who  have  heard  the  challenge  of 
Islam,  and  who  going  out  against  her  have  found 
her  armour  decayed,  her  weapons  antiquated  and 
her  children,  though  proud  and  reticent,  still  un 
happy  ;  stationary  or  retrogressive  in  a  day  of  prog 
ress  and  life.  Happy  are  we  to  have  a  share  in 
this  great  movement.  "Woe  unto  us  if  we  are  timid 
and  fearful,  on  one  hand,  or  tactless  and  impru 
dent  on  the  other.  "We  are  those  who  need  wisdom 
and  zeal — the  wisdom  that  will  do  nothing  unwise, 
the  zeal  that  will  not  let  wisdom  be  so  cautious  as 
to  do  nothing. 


a  prater 

O  Lord  God,  to  zvhom  the  sceptre  of  right  be- 
longeth,  lift  up  Thyself,  and  travel  in  the  great 
ness  of  Thy  strength  throughout  the  Mohammedan 
lands  of  the  East ;  because  of  the  anointing  of  Thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  as  Thy  true  Prophet,  Priest  and 
King,  destroy  the  sword  of  Islam,  and  break  the 
yoke  of  the  false  prophet  Mohammed  from  off  the 
necks  of  Egypt,  Arabia,  Turkey,  Persia,  and  other 
Moslem  lands,  that  so  there  may  be  opened  through 
out  these  lands  a  great  door  and  effectual  for  the 
Gospel,  that  the  Word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free 
course  and  be  glorified,  and  the  veil  upon  so  many 
hearts  may  be  removed,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

C.  M.  S.  Cycle  of  Prayer. 


XVIII 

Statistical  and  Comparative  Survey  of 
Islam  in  Africa 

Rev.  Chas.  R.  Watson,  D.D 


"  Thirteen  centuries  of  continuous  African  heredity  have  made 
Islam  native  to  the  continent.  This  fact  is  of  tremendous 
moment.  Add  to  this  the  numerical  strength  of  Mohammedans 
in  Africa  and  the  problem  looms  up  with  gigantic  proportions." 
—  W.  S.  Naylor. 


XVIII 

Statistical  and   Comparative   Survey  of  Islam 
in  Africa 

FROM  the  comparative  statistics  (placed  at  the 
end  of  this  chapter  for  typographical  reasons),  a 
few  broad  generalizations  may  be  made:  1.  Ex 
tent. — In  point  of  numbers,  Mohammedanism 
claims  thirty-six  per  cent,  of  Africa's  population, 
or  58,864,587  souls  out  of  a  total  population  of 
163,736,683. 

Of  this  Mohammedan  population,  the  over 
whelming  majority,  or  54,790,879,  are  to  be  found 
north  of  the  equator.  Of  these,  again,  two-fifths, 
roughly  speaking,  are  north  of  twenty  degrees 
north  latitude,  and  three-fifths  are  south  of  that 
latitude. 

While  in  actual  numbers,  there  are  more 
Mohammedans  between  the  latitude  indicated  and 
the  equator  than  north  of  that  latitude,  yet,  in 
proportion  to  the  population  of  the  countries 
involved,  Mohammedanism  is  far  stronger  north  of 
twenty  degrees  north  latitude ;  for,  north  of  this 
latitude,  the  Mohammedans  constitute  ninety-one 
per  cent,  of  the  population,  while  between  twenty 
degrees  north  latitude  and  the  equator,  the  Mo 
hammedan  population  is  only  forty-two  per  cent. 

281 


282     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

of  the  whole.     The  stronghold  of  Mohammedanism 
in  Africa,  lies,  therefore,  along  the  Mediterranean. 

2.  Governments. — Grouped    according    to   the 
governments  to  which  they  are  subject,  we  find  the 
African  Mohammedans  divided  as  follows : 

Subject  to  France 27,849,580 

Great  Britain 17,920,330 

Germany ,   .    2,572,500 

Turkey 1,250,000 

Italy 452,177 

Portugal 140,000 

Spain 130,000 

Independent 8,550,000 

It  may  be  said  that  the  European  governments 
generally  adopt  an  attitude  of  neutrality  or  toler 
ation  towards  all  religions,  Mohammedanism 
among  them.  Yet  it  is  to  be  noted  that  from 
country  after  country  the  report  comes  that,  on 
political  grounds,  these  nations  are  led  to  adopt  a 
policy  which  specially  favours  Mohammedanism. 

3.  Language. — The   language   areas   are   very 
difficult  to  determine,  especially  in  Africa ;  but  it 
may  be  safely  asserted  that  one-half  of  the  African 
Mohammedan  world  is  Arabic  speaking;  and  it 
may  be  asserted  with  considerable  emphasis,  that 
acquaintance  with  Arabic  may  be  taken  as  a  gen 
eral    measure    of    the    intensity    and    depth    of 
allegiance    to    Islam.     Where    Arabic   wanes  in 
Africa,    Islam    loses    in    intensity.     The    Hausa 
speaking  Mohammedans  alone  seem  to  form  an 
exception  to  this  rule. 

4.  Sects. — African  Mohammedans  are  predom- 


Statistical  Survey  of  Islam  in  Africa     283 

inantly  of  the  Sunni  sect ;  here  and  there  only,  a 
few  Shiites  are  to  be  found.  Where  races  have 
only  recently  or  superficially  accepted  Moham 
medanism,  distinctions  of  sect  are  not  known.  In, 
North  Africa,  however,  we  find  the  Malakiya 
sect  of  the  Sunnis  probably  in  the  lead,  with  the 
Shafiya  sect  a  close  second,  while  the  other  sects 
follow  quite  in  the  rear. 

5.  Date  of  Entrance. — Along  the  whole  north 
ern  coast  of  Africa,  from  Egypt  to  Morocco,  the 
appearance  of  Islam  dates  back  to  the  conquest 
wars  of  the  seventh  century,  640-665  A.  D.     The 
establishment  of  Islam  in  this  territory  was  by  the 
sword  and  by  purely  religious  campaigns. 

The  advance  of  Islam  southward  is  of  far  more 
recent  date  and  its  motive  has  been  largely  com 
mercial.  The  slave  raider  and  trader  have  both 
contributed  largely  to  the  extension  of  Islam 
southward.  In  more  than  one  instance  (e.  <?.,  Gold 
Coast  Protectorate),  the  pagan  tribes  were  able  to 
resist  the  encroachments  of  the  Mohammedans 
until  some  foreign  power  coming  in  actually,  even 
though  unintentionally,  broke  down  the  resistance 
of  the  pagans  and  laid  the  country  open  to  the 
entrance  of  the  Mohammedan. 

6.  Is  Mohammedanism  Increasing  f — The  ques 
tion  is  usually  answered  in  the  negative  for  North 
ern  Africa  and  emphatically  in  the  affirmative  for 
West  and  East  Africa. 

What  has  been  printed  concerning  conditions  in 
West-Central  Sudan  may  be  equally  said  of  the 


284     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

Red  Sea  littoral,  and  West  Africa :  "  When  I 
came  out  in  1898,  there  were  few  Mohammedans 
to  be  seen  below  Idda.  Now  they  are  every 
where,  excepting  below  Abo,  and  at  the  present 
rate  of  progress,  there  will  scarcely  be  a  heathen 
village  on  the  river  banks  by  1910." 

7.  Illiteracy. — The  illiteracy  of  the  Moham 
medan  world  in  Africa  is  appalling.     Seventy-five 
to    one    hundred    per    cent,    is    the    record    of 
illiteracy. 

8.  Social  Conditions. — Polygamy  is  a  regular 
feature  of  Mohammedanism  in  Africa,  although  it 
is  to  be  noted  that  owing  to  poverty  very  few  are 
able  to  practice  it.     The  divorce  of  the  first  wife 
is  generally  the  rule.     Concubinage  is  not  so  com 
mon,  and  slavery  is  generally  abolished  in  the 
Mohammedan  Africa,  so  far  as  slave  raids  are 
concerned ;  but  this  is  due  solely  to  the  influence  of 
European  governments. 

9.  Morality. — Immorality  among  African  Mo 
hammedans  is  commonly  indescribable.     It  is  worse 
among  the  Arabs  of  the  intensely  Mohammedan 
countries  to  the  north  than  it  is  among  the  Negro 
races  to  the  south. 

10.  The    Seclusion    of    Woman    is    practiced 
chiefly  in  the  North,  rarely  among  the  negroes. 
It  is  naturally  observed  with  more  strictness  by 
those  who  do  not  have  to  work  for  bread. 

11.  Material  Progress. — With  the  single  ex 
ception  of  the  superior  Hausa  Mohammedans,  the 
Mohammedans  of  Africa  show  deterioration  and 


Statistical  Survey  of  Islam  in  Africa     285 

lack  of  aggressiveness,  except  in  so  far  as  quick 
ening  is  brought  through  contact  with  European 
and  Western  nations. 

12.  The  Attitude  to  Christianity. — This  is  gen 
erally  hostile,  often  fanatical,  except  when  bigotry 
is  weakened  under  the  influence  of  contact  with 
foreigners.     In  some  regions  under  French  control, 
atheism  has  undermined  Moslem  fervour. 

13.  Converts. — Accurate  figures,  showing  the 
number    of    openly   professed    conversions    from 
Mohammedanism   to  Christianity,  are  not  avail 
able.     Yet  careful  inquiry  would  show  less  than  five 
hundred  living  converts  in  Mohammedan  Africa 
north  of  twenty  degrees  north  latitude  out  of  a 
population  of  some  twenty-one  million  Moham 
medans.     Such  a  statement  proves  two  things  : 

(a)  That  the  missionary  problem  of  Africa  is  not 
paganism,  which  fast  crumbles  away  before  the 
Gospel  of   Christ,   but  Islam,  which   resists  like 
adamant  the  appeals  of  the  herald  of  the  cross. 

(b)  That  the  Christian  Church  has  not  yet  attacked 
this  problem  with  the  seriousness  and  earnestness 
of  loving  witness  which  the  undertaking  requires. 
When  she  does   this,  her  Lord  will  glorify  His 
Church  and  Himself  by  crowning  her  efforts  with 
success. 


XIX 

Statistical  and  Comparative  Survey  of 

Islam  in  Asia  with  Totals  for 

the  Entire  World 

Rev.  S.  M.  Zwemer,  D.  D 


"And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  seventh  day,  that  they  rose  early 
about  the  dawning  of  the  day,  and  compassed  the  city  after  the 
same  manner  seven  times  :  only  on  that  day  they  compassed  the 
city  seven  times." — Joshua  6  :  15. 

"  By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down,  after  they  were  com- 
pasesd  about  seven  days." — Hebrews  11  :  30. 


XIX 

Statistical  and  Comparative  Survey  of  Islam 
in  Asia  and  the  Entire  World 

THE  authorities  for  the  statistics  as  given  at  the 
end  of  this  chapter,  are  the  Statesman's  Year 
Book  for  1905,  and  in  some  cases  estimates  sent 
by  government  officials  or  missionaries,  carefully 
compared  with  those  found  in  recent  encyclo 
pedias  and  works  of  reference.  That  the  total 
given  for  the  whole  Mohammedan  world  is  a 
fairly  accurate  estimate  will  be  seen  by  comparing 
it  with  other  estimates  made  in  recent  years.  The 
discrepancy  in  these  estimates  is  due  generally  to 
disagreement  regarding  the  Moslem  population  of 
China  and  of  Central  Africa.  The  total  Moslem 
population  of  the  world  was  given  : 

Statesman's  Year  Book,  1890 203,600,000 

Brockhaus'  Convers-Lexikon,  1894 175,000,000 

Hubert  Jansen's  Verbreitung  des  Islams,  1897,  259,680,672 
S.  M.  Zwemer  (Missionary  Review),  1898  .  .  196,491,842 
Algemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1902  ....  175,290,000 
H.  Wichmann.in  Justus  Perthes1  Atlas,  1903,  240,000,000 
William  Curtis,  in  Syria  and  Palestine,  1903,  300,000,000 
Encyclopedia  of  Missions,  1904 193,550,000 

THE  TOTAL  NOW  OBTAINED,  1906    .   .   .232,966,170 

Political  Divisions. — The  political  division  of 

the  Mohammedan  world  is  a  startling  evidence  of 

289 


290     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

the  finger  of  God  in  the  history  of  the  church  and 
a  challenge  to  our  faith  because  of  so  many  open 
doors  in  Moslem  lands.  It  is  as  follows : 

TOTAL  MOHAMMEDAN  POPULATION  UNDER 
CHRISTIAN  RULE  OR  PROTECTION 

Great  Britain  in  Africa 17,920,330 

Great  Britain  in  Asia 63,633,783 

Total 81,554,113 

France  in  Africa  .'..••• 27,849,580 

France  in  Asia 1,455,238 

Total 29,304,818 

Germany  in  Africa 2,572,500 

Italy,  Portugal  and  Spain,  in  Africa  .  .         722,177 

The  United  States,  in  Asia 300,000 

The  Netherlands,  in  Asia 29,289,440 

Russia  in  Europe  and  Asia 15,889,420 

Other  States  in  Europe,  Greece,  etc.    .    .    1,360,402 
Australasia  and  America 68,000 


Total 161,060,870 

UNDER  NON-CHRISTIAN  RULERS 

1  Africa 2,950,000 

Chinese  Empire 30,000,000 

Siam 1,000,000 

Formosa 25,500 


Total 33,976,500 

UNDER  TURKISH  RULE 

Europe 2,050,000 

Africa 1,250,000 

Asia 12,228,800 


Total 15,528,800 

1  The  latest  estimates  give  30,000,000  and  not  20,000,000  for 
China. 


Statistical  Survey  of  Islam  in  Asia     291 

UNDER  OTHER  MOSLEM  RULERS 

Morocco      . 5,600,000 

Oman  and  Nejd,  etc 3,500,000 

Afghanistan 4,500,000 

Persia 8,800,000 

Total 22,400,000 

This  political  division  of  the  nearly  two  hundred 
and  thirty-three  million  Mohammedans  is  shown 
at  a  glance  in  the  diagram  opposite  [A].  THE 
LANGUAGES  SPOKEN  BY  MOSLEMS  are  shown  in 
diagram  [B],  and  it  is  remarkable  that  while  the 
Bible  has  been  translated  into  nearly  every  lan 
guage  used  by  Moslems  the  Koran  speaks  only  to 
those  who  can  understand  Arabic,  less  than  one- 
fourth  of  the  Mohammedan  world  !  This  division 
is  only  approximate,  but  the  estimate  has  been 
made  as  carefully  as  possible  from  the  latest 
data. 

Moslem  Sects. — Islam  is  not  a  unit,  but  is 
divided  into  many  sects  and  schools  of  thought. 
The  Sunni  sect  is  the  old  orthodox  party  and  has 
four  divisions  or  schools  of  theology  and  juris 
prudence.  All  agree  in  doctrine,  but  differ  in  their 
interpretation  of  ceremonial  law  and  the  ritual 
observances  of  Islam.  Generally  speaking,  Central 
Asia,  Northern  India,  and  the  Turks  everywhere 
are  Hanifite;  lower  Egypt,  Southern  India  and 
the  Malay  Moslems  are  Shafite  ;  upper  Egypt  and 
North  Africa  are  Malikite,  while  the  sect  of 
Ilanbalites  exists  only  in  central  and  eastern 
Arabia. 


292     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

The  Shiah  sect  exists  chiefly  in  Persia  and 
India,  but  the  influence  of  its  teachings  has  pene 
trated  everywhere  and  resulted  in  the  philosoph 
ical  disintegration  of  Islam.  Mysticism  (the 
Dervish  orders)  and  Rationalism  (New  Islam)  are 
widely  prevalent  and  increasingly  powerful  move 
ments. 

The  approximate  division  of  the  Moslem  popu 
lation  according  to  sects  is  given  in  diagram  [C.J 
The  "Wahabis  are  included  among  the  Hanbalis  in 
this  division,  as  they  generally  call  themselves  by 
that  name  even  in  Arabia. 

Continental  Division. — Of  the  total  Moslem 
population  nearly  fifty-nine  million  are  in  Africa, 
one  hundred  and  sixty -nine  million  in  Asia  and  about 
five  million  in  Europe.  Generally  speaking,  one- 
seventh  of  the  total-population  of  Asia,  and  of  the 
world,  is  Mohammedan.  The  distribution  of  these 
millions  is  shown  in  the  statistical  tables  and 
also  on  the  maps  of  the  Mohammedan  world. 

The  following  large  regions  are  still  nearly  or 
wholly  unoccupied  by  Christian  missions  : 


Afghanistan 4,000,000 

Baluchistan 500,000 

Sulu  Archipelago  and  Mindanao  ....       260,000 

Southern  Persia 3,000,000 

Southern,  Western  and  Central  Arabia   .    3,000,000 

Bornu  (Lake  Chad) 5,000,000 

Wadai  (Central  Africa) 2,600,000 

Baghirmi  (Central  Africa) 1,500,000 

Sokoto  and  feudatory  states 14,000,000 

Sahara  and  French  Sudan      10,000,000 

Bokhara  region 2,500,000 

Russia  in  Caucasus 2,000,000 


SUrdu 
Bengali 
Pushtu 
Gujerati  etc. 


A.  Political  Division  of  the  Moslem  World    B.  Division  of  the  Moslem  World  bij  Languages 


Africa 
59  Mil  lions 
=1-3  of  Total  Populatio 


SUNNIS 
221   Millions 

The  four  orthodox  sects  ot  Sunnis  are 
Hanifis       140    Millions 
Shafis         58 
Malikis         16 
Hanbalis     07       " 


Asia 

169    Millions 
=  1-7 of  Total  Population 


I .  Approximate  Division  of  the  Moslem  World  by  Sects   D.  Continental  Division  of  the  Moslem  World  Population- 
DIAGRAMS  OF  MOSLEM  POPULATION. 


Statistical  Survey  of  Islam  in  Asia     293 

Khiva 700,000 

Russia  in  Central  Asia 3,000,000 

Siberia,  East  and  West 6,100,000 

China  (uureached  sections) 10,000,000 

Estimated  total  of  wholly  unreached 

Moslem  populations 68,450,000 

(That  is  nearly  one-third  of  the  Mohammedan  world.) 


Strategic  Centres  Occupied. — The  following 
strategic  points  (including  every  important  city  in 
the  Moslem  world  of  over  100,000  population  in 
the  order  of  population)  are  already  the  centres  of 
missionary  effort  by  printing-press,  hospital,  school 
or  college :  Calcutta,  Constantinople,  Bombay, 
Cairo,  Haidarabad,  Alexandria,  Teheran,  Luck- 
now,  Rangoon,  Damascus,  Delhi,  Lahore,  Smyrna, 
Cawnpore,  Agra,  Tabriz,  Allahabad,  Tunis,  Bag 
dad,  Fez,  Aleppo,  and  Beirut.  And  the  efforts 
there  carried  on  directly  or  indirectly  for  Moslems 
prove  that  the  work  is  possible  under  all  condi 
tions  everywhere.  But  from  every  one  of  these 
centres  the  call  is  loud  for  more  labourers.  No 
where  are  the  efforts  at  all  commensurate  with 
the  opportunities. 

Some  Results. — The  Bible  has  been  translated 
into  every  language  of  the  Mohammedan  world, 
while  the  Koran  speaks  only  to  those  who  can 
read  Arabic,  less  than  one-fourth  of  the  total  popu 
lation.  A  large  number  of  books  especially 
intended  for  Mohammedans  has  been  prepared  in 
all  the  chief  languages  of  the  Moslem  world.  Less 
than  a  century  ago  there  was  not  one  Protestant 


294     The  Mohammedan  World  of  To-Day 

worker  in  any  Moslem  land  ;  at  that  time  apostasy 
from  Islam  meant  death  to  the  apostate.  Now 
there  are  Moslem  converts  in  every  land  where 
work  has  been  attempted,  fanaticism  has  decreased 
and  many  converted  Moslems  are  preaching  the 
gospel.  In  North  India  there  are  nearly  two 
hundred  Christian  pastors,  catechists  or  teachers 
who  are  converts  or  the  children  of  converts  from 
Islam.  There  is  hardly  a  Christian  congregation 
in  the  Punjab  which  does  not  have  some  members 
formerly  in  the  ranks  of  Islam.  Thousands  of 
Moslem  youth  are  receiving  -a  Christian  edu 
cation  in  Egypt,  India,  Java  and  Sumatra.  The 
Beirut  Press  since  its  foundation  has  issued  for  the 
American  Bible  Society,  over  a  million  portions  of 
the  Arabic  Bible.  In  ten  years  the  attendance  at 
the  dispensary  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scot 
land  mission,  near  Aden,  rose  from  8,000  to  40,000 
per  annum.  Villages  that  could  not  be  reached 
safely  in  Arabia  ten  years  ago  now  welcome  the 
missionary.  At  Julfa,  Persia,  on  Easter  Sunday, 
1902,  seventeen  converts  from  Islam  were  at  the 
Holy  Communion,  and  this  land,  with  other  Mos 
lem  lands,  counts  its  martyrs  to  the  faith.  The 
late  Dr.  Imad-ud-din,  formerly  a  Mohammedan 
and  a  determined  opponent  of  Christianity,  enu 
merated  117"  Christian  converts  of  distinction  in 
India  who  forsook  Islam  for  Christ  as  he  did.  In 
Sumatra  and  Java  there  are  over  24,000  converts 
organized  into  churches,  and  from  200  to  300  con 
verts  from  Islam  are  baptized  annually.  The  out- 


Statistical  Survey  of  Islam  in  Asia     295 

look  everywhere  is  not  hopeless,  but  hopeful,  and  the 
great  task  to  which  Christ  calls  His  church  at  the 
beginning  of  the  twentieth  century  is  the  evangeli 
zation  of  the  Mohammedan  world. 


INDEX 

[See  also  table  of  contents. ,] 


ABADHI  sect,  The,  102 

Abdul  Kadir  Ghilani,  1 86 

Abu  Bekr,  15 

Abu  Jafer,  Caliph,  252 

Abyssinians  in  Aden,  87 

Achin,  the  "  Holyland,"  204,  209 

Afghans,  The,  142 

Agriculture  in  Arabia,  83 

Ahmadiyya  (see  Quadian) 

Alexandria,  25 

Ali,  15 

Aligarh  College,  136,  144,  188, 
191 

Amara,  91 

Amr  Ibn-el-as,  23 

Amulets  used  in  Sumatra,  219 

Anjuman-i-Islam,  140,  143,  172, 
181 

Arab,  The,  100 

Arabic  language,  145 

Arabic  language  in  Africa,  47, 
282 

Arabic  Scriptures,  17 

Arab-Tamil  dialect,  175 

Arab  traders  in  China,  253 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Mis 
sion  in  Persia,  122 

Armenian  evangelists  among 
Moslems,  272 

Armenian  Massacres,  The,  212 

Arnold,  T.  W.,  140 

Aryan  mind  and  Islam,  The,  1 20 

Assiut,  25 

Aurangzeb,  135 

Awetaranian,  Pastor  J.,  244 

Azhar,  The,  32 

BABIS,  Babism,  17,  116 
Bagdad,  89 
Bahrein  Islands,  86 
Balance  of  Truth,  The,  164 


Baptisms  in  Persia,  126 
Barriers  to  progress  in   Moslem 

world,  192 
Bataks,  The,  205 
Behais,  The,  115,  117,  121,  129 
Beirut  Press,  The,  17,  296 
Bengal,  Islam  in,  138 
Bhang,  use  of  the  drug,  145 
Bible   distribution,   73,   93,   119, 

123 

Bible  Societies,  The,  91 
Bible,  The,  in  Turkey,  55 
Bible  translation,  295 
Birth  rate  among  Moslems,  237 
Book  and  Tract  Societies,  164 
Bosworth,  Smith,  18,  273 
Brahui  people,  136 
British  law  in  Persia  as  regards 

missions,  123 
British  occupation  of  Egypt,  27, 

3! 

British  policy  in  Arabia,  I IO 
British  rule  in  West  Africa,  46 
Brotherhoods,  Moslem,  108 
Bruce,  Canon,  122 

CALIPHATE,  The,  54,  64 
Cantine,  James,  82,  92,  93 
Canton  mosques,  251 
Caste  broken  by   Moslem  force, 

177 

Catechumens  from  Islam,  222 
Challenge  to  overturn  Islam,  27 1 
Children,  sale  of  unborn,  141 
Chinese  Moslem  literature,  260 
Choliyas,  175 

Christianity  and  Islam,  216 
Christianity  and  Islam  in  China, 

263 
Christian    character    of   Moslem 

converts,  229 


297 


298 


Index 


Christian  rule  in  Moslem  lands, 

292 
Church   Missionary   Society,   34, 

36,  89,  121,  174 
Church  not  aroused,  The,  267 
Cities  of  the  Moslem  world,  the 

chief,  295 

Clark,  Dr.  H.  Martyn,  164 
Cleaver,  J.  Martin,  22 
Colporteur,  The,  96 
Commentary  on  the  Bible  by  a 

Moslem,  195 
Concubinage,  138 
Conquest,  Moslem,  in  West  Africa, 

43 

Conquest  of  India,  133 
Conquest  of  Syria,  Moslem,  67 
Conscience  as  denned  by  a  Mos 
lem,  190 
Controversial  books  by  Moslems, 

163 

Controversial  writers  in  India,  164 
Conversions  to  Islam,  237 
Converts  from  Islam,   19,  36,  38, 
39,  76,  126,  168,  180,  218,  222, 
228,  235,  237,  244,  285,  296 
Corruption  of  the  Scriptures,  1 19 
Cromer,  Lord,  28 
Cross  of  Christ  made  of  non  ef 
fect  by  Islam,  275 
Cruelty  in  Persia,  1 16 


DANISH  Mission  to  Arabia,  91 

Dar-ul-Harb,  179 

Death   penalty   on    convert  from 

Islam,  119 

Decay  of  political  power,  184 
Defections  from  Christianity,  24, 

1 80 

Deoband,  196 
Dervishes,  The,  53,  68,  139 
Difficulties  of  work  in  Syria,  72 
Discontent  in  Syria,  64 
Dispensary  at  Aden,  The,  296 
Divorce,  25,  207 
Doctrine  of  God,  Moslem,  239 
Dress  of  progressive  Moslems,  193 


Dutch  Colonial  Government,  208, 
216 

EDUCATED    Moslems    of    India, 

142,  199 

Educational  Conference,  A  Mos 
lem,  188,  192 
Education  in  Egypt,  32 
Edwards,  Sir  Herbert,  142 
Egypt  General  Mission,  38 
Egypt,  population  of,  24 
Elliot's  History  of  India,  133 
Emigration  from  Syria,  65 
Evangelization  of  the  whole  Mo 
hammedan  world,  297 

FANATICISM,  135,  144,  217 

Fanaticism  overcome,  88 

Fatalism,  132,  192 

Forder,  in  Palestine,  71 

French,  Bishop,  164,  272 

Fulani  Empire,  43 

Future  of  Islam,  The  1 10,  227 

GOODELL,  272 

Government  attitude  in  Sumatra, 

223 
Government  schools  for  Moslems 

in  Sumatra,  225 
Grant,  Dr.,  271 
Griswold,  the  Rev.  Dr.,  198 

HADRAMAUT,  86,  175 

Haji,  hajis  (see  Mecca) 

Hamlin,  272 

Harris  High  School,  174 

Hassa,  a  Turkish  province,  86 

Hindustani  language,  The,  173 

Hodeidah,  84 

Hogarth,  David  George,  1OI 

Hogberg,  Pastor,  244 

Hopelessness  of  Islam,  The  1 10, 

114, 199 

Hui-Hui,  the   Chinese  name  for 
Moslems,  260 

IGNORANCE  of  Islam,  The  268 
Ijma'a,  105 


Index 


299 


Illiteracy,   33,  48,   57,   87,    109, 

117,  137,  146,  284 
Imad-ud-Din,  19 
Immorality,  49,  104,  I IO,  1 18 
Increase  of  Islam,  135,  179 
Indirect  results  of  work,  230,  234 
Injustice  of  courts  in  Egypt,  30 
Inspiration,  195 

Intellectual  bondage  of  Islam,  183 
Intermarriage     of     Moslems     in 

China,  259 
Islam,  its  strength,  13 
Islam  unprogressive,  141 
Ismailis,  The,  1 16 
Ismail,  The  Khedive,  27 
Ispahan,  125 

JANISSARIES,  The,  56 
Japanese  War,  The  effect  of,  212 
Jesus,  His  coming  expected,  73 
Jews  in  Arabia,  The,  102 
Jihad,  or  religious  war,  107 
Jordan,  S.  M.,  128 

KADI,  the  Moslem,  26,  27 

Kalima,  The,  138 

Kamil  Aietany,  19,  272 

Kandahar,  136 

Kashgar,  243 

Keith  Falconer,  Ian,  90,  272 

Kerbela,  103 

Khan  of  Kelat,  134 

Khiva,  243 

Khotan  to  be  occupied,  245 

Kitman-ud-Din,  117,  123 

Koran,   The,   29,   55,    119,    194, 

260,  274 

Kublai  Khan,  254 
Kufa  and  its  day-school,  1 10 
Kurds,  The,  56 
Kutb-ud-din,  134 

LABBE  race,  175 
Lagos,  spread  of  Islam  in,  47 
Lahore,  196 

Languages  of  Baluchistan,  136 
Languages  of  the  Mohammedan 
world,  295 


Laws  against  Christians,  24,  28, 

29 

Lee,  Prof.  S.,  163 
Lefroy,  Bishop,  164 
Lepsius,  Dr.,  122 
Leupolt,  Rev.  S.,  164 
Literature  for   Chinese  Moslems 

needed,  264 
Literature  for  Moslems,  20,  35, 

38,  119,  164,  200 
Lugard,  Sir  F.,  44 
Lull,  Raymund,  272 

MA'ADAN  ARABS,  The,  84 

Madura,  235 

Magic  in  Sumatra,  218 

Mahdi,  The,  178,  197 

Mahmud  of  Ghazni,  133 

Makran,  133 

Malay  language,  The,  223 

Manchu  dynasty,  The,  257 

Mandailing,  21 1 

Marriages,  early,  117 

Marriages  in  Egypt,  26 

Marriages,  temporary,  82 

Martyn,  Henry,  122,  163,  272 

Masnavi,  The,  120 

Massacre  of  Moslems  by  the  Chi 
nese,  257 

Material  progress  of  Islam,  284 

Mecca  and  Meccan  pilgrims,  47, 
80,  102,  224,  238 

Medical  missions,  36,  74,  93,  94, 
231 

Mennonite  Mission,  222 

Mesopotamia,  85 

Methods  of  mission  work  for 
Moslems,  127,  200,  230,  236 

Military  conscription,  85 

Mirza  Chulam  Ahmed,  137,  179, 
196 

Misrule  in  Turkey,  52 

Missionary  Societies  working  in 
North  India,  166 

Missions  to  Moslems,  34-39,  71- 

76,    89-96,    III,    112,   I2I-I28, 

146-155,  222-225,  235~237 
Mizan  ul  Haqq,  35 


300 


Index 


Moguls,  The,  135 

Mohammed  Abd-ul-Wahab,  104 

Mohammed,  Ali,  23,  27 

Mohammedan  University,  A  1 88 

Mohammed,  Ghari,  134 

Mohammed,  Kasim,  133 

Morocco,  47 

Morocco,  convert  from,  38 

Moslem  pupils  in  schools,  35 

Mosul,  89 

Muawia,  15 

Muir,  Sir  William,  15,  144,  164 

Mukawkas,  23 

Mullahs,  The,  ignorance  of,  142 

Mulvi,  Nazir  Ahmed,  194 

Murdoch,  Dr.,  167 

Musbah-el-Huda,  15 

Muta'ah  or  temporary  marriage, 

117 

Mutawakkil,  185 
Mutazila  heresy,  The,  185 

NADWAT-UL-ULAMA,  196 

Nasariyeh,  91 

Navayatis,  176 

Nay  lor,  Wilson  S.,  40 

Neglect  of  Mohammedan  world, 
14,  1 8,  211,  245,  269,  270,  294 

Nestorian  tablet,  The,  250 

Neutrality  of  government  in  Balu 
chistan,  134 

New  Islam,  The,  136 

Newspapers,  Mohammedan,  31 

Newspapers  in  India,  194 

North  Africa  Mission,  38 

OLOPUN,  the  Nestorian,  250 

Oman,  education  in,  82 

Omar  ibn  el  Khattab,  16 

Opium-habit,  The,  27 

Opportunities  in  Persia,  124 

Ordeal  by  fire,  145 

Oriental     churches,     The,     and 

Islam,  67 

Oriental  churches,  work  for,  276 
Orient  Mission,  The,  122 
Othman,  Shefu  Dan  Hodin,  43 


PAGAN  elements  in  Islam,  219, 

221 
Paganism,  inroads  of  Islam  on, 

205 

Palgrave,  William  Gifford,  80 
Pandita,  Marcus  Siregar,  229 
Pella,  battle  of,  67 
Perkins,  Dr.,  271 
Persecution  of  converts,  39,  125 
Peter,  the  reformer,  68 
Pfander,  Dr.,  122 
Pilgrims  (see  Mecca) 
Plassy,  battle  of,  187 
Political    condition    of    Moslem 

world,  19,  27,  46,  72,  no,  118 
Political   danger  of  Islam,  The, 

208 
Political    division    of    Islam    in 

Africa,  282,  292 
Politics  in  Syria,  63 
Polygamy,   25,  48,  57,  82,   116, 

»37»  !93>  284 

Popularity  of  missionaries  in 
Persia,  125 

Population  of  the  Moslem  world, 
291 

Prayer  for  the  Mohammedan 
World,  A,  278 

Preachers  of  the  gospel  who  are 
Moslem  converts,  169 

Prejudice  against  English  lan 
guage  in  India,  174 

Presbyterian   Mission   in   Persia, 

121 

Printing  press  at  Julfa,  1 27 
Printing  press  at  Beirut  (see  Bei 
rut  Press) 

Propagation  of  Islam,  34 
Prostitution  in  Baluchistan,  140 
Protestants  in  Syria,  73 
Purdah,  The,  a  Moslem  view  of 
its  evils,  132 

QUADIAN  sect,  The,  137,  196 
Quetta,  137 

RATIONALISM  in  Islam,  189 
Reformed    Church    in   America, 
Mission  in  Arabia,  90 


Index 


301 


Reforms  in  Islam,  33,  68,  147 
Results  of  missions  in  Syria,  76 
Results  of  missions  to  Moslems, 

228 
Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  202, 

222 

Roads  in  Baluchistan,  143 
Roman     Catholic     Church     and 

Islam,  The,  163 
Rouse,  Rev.  G.  H.,  164 

SAINT-WORSHIP,  103,  220 
Sayed  Ahmed    Khan,  Sir,   144, 

187 

Sayed  Ahmed,  of  Gujrat,  178 
Scarcity  of  native  helpers,  232 
Schools  for  Moslems,  230 
Schools  in  Arabia,  Mission,  95 
Schools  in  Persia,  128 
Schools,  Moslem,  in  Syria,  65 
Sects,  Moslem,  44,  68,  102,  116, 

*33»    15 1-154.   178,    196-198, 

263,  282,  293 
Seistan,  135 

Self-support  of  converts,  228 
Sell,  Canon  Edward,  247 
Senoussis,  The,  45 
Shabin-el-Kom,  39 
Shafts,  The,  177 
Shathleyeh,  The,  68 
Shedd,  William  A.,  1 14 
Shensi     Massacre    of    Moslems, 

The,  258 

Shensi  province,  255 
Shiites,  The,  82,  115 
Sierra  Leone,  spread  of  Islam  in, 

47 
Slavery  and  slave-trade,  57,  138, 

283 

Smith,  Dr.  Arthur,  263 
Smith  and  Dwight,  27 1 
Social  progress  in  Sumatra  not 

due  to  Islam,  212 
Sodomy,  139 
Sofian  el  Thuri,  16 
Soldiers,  Turkish,  84 
Spiritual  destitution  of  Islam,  14 
Stagnation  of  Moslem  life,  172 


Statistics  of  Islam,  281-297 
Stereopticon  in  Arabia,  The,  95 
Strategic  centres  occupied  by  mis 
sions,  295 

Strength  of  Islam  in  Africa,  280 
Sufis,  The,  16,  116,  121,  185 
Sultan  of  Turkey,  The,  203,  209 
Sunday  in  Egypt,  29 
Superstition,  Moslem,  72,  89 
Sword  of  Islam,  The,  137,  283 
Syphilis,  called  Mullah's  disease, 

140 
Syrian  Protestant  College,  20 

TABRIZ  schools,  128 
Tartars,  The,  256 
Taylor's,  Miss,  schools,  71 
Terrorism   against   non-Moslems, 

218 

Theology,  Moslem,  185 
Tisdall,  Dr.  St.  Clair,  128,  164 
Tobacco,  forbidden,  106 
Toleration  in  Persia,  119 
Tribal  warfare,  143 
Trinity,  Moslem  ideas  of,  17,  67 
Turkey,  work  in,  19 
Turkish  rule  in  Arabia,  83 

UNITED  PRESBYTERIANS,  34 
Unity  of  God,  The,  190 
Unity  of  Islam,  203 
Unexplored  regions  in  Arabia,  loi 
Unoccupied  regions,  294 
Urdu  language,  The,  173,  187 
Urgency  of  the  call,  270 

VAN  Ess,  JOHN,  81,  84,  85 

Van    Tassel,    work    among    the 

Bedouins,  71 
i 

WAHAB,  ABI  KABCHA,  249 
Wahabis,  The,  45,  103-110 
Waly's  tombs,  89 
Weakness  of  Islam  in  China,  261 
Wilson,  Rev.  James,  164 
Wilson,  S.,  128 

Women,   Mohammedan,   25,  48, 
62,76,81,  116,  139,207 


302  Index 

Wyckoff,  Rev.  J.  H.,  234  Yunnan,  255,  257 

XAVIER,  HIERONEYMO,  162  ZEAL  of  Moslem  propaganda,  140 

Zenana  Mission,  Church  of  Eng- 

YARKAND,  245  land,  180 

Yezid,  16  Zhob,  tribes  of,  142 

"  Young  Turkish  "  party,  64  Zoroastrianism,  135 


ssp 

NO,